"The world is piling up such mountains of evil!
Their eternal oppression over the heart is so heavy!"
But if you had dug them up! How many wonderful,
shining diamonds would you find!
O. Khayyam
"One day I will wake up, and the world around me is another
Light, pure, infinitely beautiful..."
N. Noskov
"To My Wraithly Twin Soul. With gratitude
for endless inspiration..."
Author
Prologue
... A flash of blinding light that lit up the sky caused the inhabitants of the capital of Atlantis to cover their eyes with their hands in fright. It was followed by a terrible rumble, and then the earth shook violently. Not understanding what was going on, people ran out of their houses, looking in horror towards the sea. Holding the frightened girl close to her, the young woman, frozen, did not take her eyes off the blinding fireball, which was getting bigger and closer with every moment...
- Queen, hurry, we must leave...
The girl who ran up to her looked at her mistress inquiringly. However, she only shook her head.
- No, Rada. I must be with my people at this hour...
But... Queen, the Earth is doomed. Come, the Gates will soon open...
The young woman seemed to hesitate for a moment. But only for a moment. Then she shook her head, and resolutely said, turning to the girl:
- No, Rada, I can't. Please, take care of Darina...
- Mother, what are you talking about?" Squeezing her mother's hand tightly, the girl looked at the queen with eyes full of tears. She hugged her daughter, but immediately released her from the ring of her hands and looked intently into her eyes.
- Darina, do you remember what I taught you?"
- Y-yes, but...
- Then you know that nothing in this world disappears without a trace. I will always be with you. But remember - you have a great responsibility, as a future princess... Please, fulfill my last request do not step on the path of chaos and darkness, try to avoid it... For I do not want you or your children to repeat the fate of Daaria.
Sobbing, the girl hugged her mother, but she kissed her daughter and stood up resolutely and looked up to where the flames were burning. Taking a pendant from behind the collar of her dress, the queen put it around her neck.
- It will protect you. Don't take it off, never... Promise?
- Yes, mother...
- Rada, please. As soon as I'm gone, run to the grove. There you will find my father. Here, tell him this... He knows what to do.
With these words, the queen gave the girl the sealed bundle and with a firm step went to the stairs leading down. The ground trembled violently. Grabbing the princess in her arms, Rada rushed away from the palace. Tightly hugging the nurse by the shoulders, the girl hid her tear-stained face on her chest. She did not see how a terrible crash was heard, and the palace collapsed. But when she was standing at the Stargate, she remembered the huge blast wave that was rushing towards the city, sweeping away everything in its path. Then something incredible happened: a bright beam of light rose over the city, from which the night became clearer than day. And then there was a blinding flash of light and darkness enveloped everything...
Volume One
Chapter 1 Message from the Ancients
Message from the Ancients
A deafening roll of thunder made the girl flinch and open her eyes. Trying to catch her breath, she ran her hand over her eyes. It was that dream again. She'd been dreaming about it a lot lately, adding new details to it all the time. So strange... Standing up, the girl went to the window and opened it. The wind that blew into the room refreshed her heated face. Looks like there's going to be a thunderstorm... A Skype call distracted the girl from her thoughts. A familiar number popped up on the screen...
- James?
The holographic image that took the form of her colleague looked strangely confused.
- Anna, we need to talk.
- I'm listening.
- Not here, can you come over? My place.
- What, right now? Have you looked at the time at all?!
- I know. But it's urgent.
The unusual tone in her friend's voice made her wary.
- Are you okay? Your voice sounded so--
- Will you come?
- What else can I do? I hope I don't run into a patrol. Be there in five minutes.
The city was almost deserted at night, so the light train took her quickly to her friend's house. Once outside, Anna was glad to breathe in the fresh air. How she loved the night. Her acquaintances, not so sensitive to the change of the time of day, did not understand this predilection of hers, so the girl was used to wander alone. Especially now, after the end of the Third Cold War and the constant supervision of the Patrol, such walks were absolutely safe. Under the watchful eye of the Watch and the Order Guard, mankind was finally able to forget the fears of the past. Tougher punishments and rules common to all had nullified ridiculous and cruel human behaviour. But still, due to the silent confrontation between the two superpowers and the incitement of opposition factions, absolute calm was still a long way off.
She wondered what time it was? As soon as she thought about it, the numbers in front of her eyes flashed up, indicating half past one in the morning. Hmm, still a little late for walks and visits. The girl frowned, looking around. There was no need to arouse the interest of the Night's Watch! She didn't want to spend a couple of days in the punishment cell and be reprimanded by her superiors. As she approached the gate, she pressed the bell button. She quickly crossed the dark courtyard and knocked on the door. Footsteps sounded behind her.
- Anna, come in.
The behaviour of her colleague was more than strange. The girl frowned - something was clearly wrong. She glanced at James, but he averted his eyes. The girl took off her coat, and they went into a large room that served as both a living room and a dining room. But this time the table was in complete chaos, with maps, books... Books?!
- James, where did all this come from? Do you know how much paper books cost these days? Did you rob a museum?!
The young man interrupted her.
- I'm sorry about the mess, but it doesn't matter. Give me your word that what you find out about stays between us. Promise?
- Yes, of course, - the girl looked at her friend with growing amazement. Always so calm, confident, now he looked very strange (she would even say "agitated", using the outdated vocabulary), and his amber eyes glittered as if in a fever.
- James, are you okay? You're acting weird...
- Yeah, I'm... Long story. Remember Professor Johansen from the University of Berlin, the one who replaced Dr Karpatov?
The girl covered her eyes, the memories of the loss were still fresh.
- Yes, of course. I mean, he came to visit us two days ago at the forum...
To be honest, she'd never liked Johansen, like many of the dark and slimy individuals her teacher interacted with. But that didn't seem to bother him at all. And where this was going. The girl shrugged nervously.
- I'm sorry. I know it's a sensitive subject. But let me explain... In general, as a public relations specialist, I have to communicate with all sorts of people. So, to my amazement, it turned out that Johansen knew my father well and even more, they were friends at one time. He invited me to Berlin to work with rare manuscripts in the Institute's archive, because they were written in Latin, and, as you know, linguistics is my speciality.
- Oh, yes... Who else could have learnt French in just a couple of weeks, - the girl looked at the man with respect, but he did not notice it, immersed in his own thoughts. - And what? You said yes?
- That's not the point... Afterwards, in the evening, the Skype call rang. I was surprised to see the professor. He seemed extremely agitated and asked me to come to his university immediately. You should have seen him at that moment! He was as if he was out of his mind. Looking back at the door every now and then, he took out something wrapped in a thick green cloth and held it out to me. But as I was about to open it, heavy footsteps sounded outside the door, in the corridor. Opening the window (the office was on the first floor near the fire escape), the professor ordered me to leave, but first he asked me to take care of the roll he had given me, even at the cost of my life. There was no time to think.
The young man got up from his chair and went to the secretary, pulling out one of the drawers and taking out a package. For a moment he considered whether he should give it to the girl, but then he held it out to her.
- Look at it. But be warned that this secret must not leave this room.
- All right, - the girl took the package, and it felt like something heavy was wrapped in it. When she opened it, she froze. - James, it's...
- Shhh... Quiet, quiet, - the young man grinned and put his finger to his lips. The girl nodded, unable to take her eyes off the stone. - Yes, it is something that must not fall into the wrong hands in any way. Do you realise now how important it is to keep what you have just seen a secret?
- You bet I do. I'll be neem, like... walls.
- It's a deal, - James smiled. - Anyway, I need your help. You're like an ethnographer, so... Can you make out these scribbles on the stone? It looks like some kind of message.
- They're called runes, actually. Yeah, sure. A message from the Ancients. Do you have any coffee? Or strong tea? My eyes are watering.
- You ask! Sorry to drag you out of bed at this hour. Do you want a black or a latte?
- Black, no sugar. It's all right, I'm...
- Nightbird, I've learnt that already.
The girl snorted-no irony without irony-but there was the sound of a car pulling up outside the window. The door slammed. The young man rushed to the window. Anna saw him turn pale.
- James, what's the matter now?
- Yes, it's been quite a night. We've got company!
- Are you expecting someone? - the girl looked at the man in bewilderment. He shook his head.
- No, but some people have a habit of showing up uninvited, - he quickly pulled out his camping bag and put his tablet and computer in it. - It's a good thing I always keep things ready. Thanks to eternal business trips, - he zipped the bag and, throwing it on his shoulder, looked at the girl. - Are you coming?
- Where to?
- All questions afterwards, we don't have much time!
Without even bothering to close the door (they would break in anyway), the young men hurried to the car parked behind the house. James started the engine, the light engine roared, and the car sped away. Outside the window, the streaks of streetlights merged into each other as they flew past. Finally, when they reached the motorway, the girl decided to break the silence.
- Maybe I'm interfering in the wrong business, of course... But, what's going on! And, in case you've forgotten, my home is quite the other way round.
- I'm sorry, Anna, but you're not going home tonight.
- What?! - the girl looked at the man in a daze. But he did not react to her outraged exclamation, still continuing to follow the road. - James, what kind of joke is this?!
- It's not a joke, Anna, it's more serious than that.
- It's much more serious than being dragged out of bed at dawn, thrown into a car and driven off to the middle of nowhere. James, if you were going to kidnap me, you could have said so.
Without looking at her, the young man increased the gas, and his black Ferrari, easily manoeuvring, overtook a couple of cars ahead. The girl hummed.
- Yes, once again I am convinced that my intuition does not fail me. Is it because of that boulder? - The girl sighed as she nodded affirmatively and leaned back in her seat. - That's what I thought. So what now? Although... you can stay with me for a while. True, the flat is rented, but...
- That plan won't work. Besides, you've been found out for a long time too.
- Jesus, James! What have you gotten me into?! - the girl looked at her friend with anger. - Couldn't you warn me? And now where are we in such a hurry? Well, yes, of course, the airport... Where to now?
- I can't tell you that. But as long as you're with me, you're safe.
- I'm sure I am.
Without answering, the young man got out of the car. The girl clutched the armrests of her chair, a chill running through her. It looked like her friend wasn't kidding.
- Are you coming?
The man opened the door and looked at the girl impatiently. Without another word, Anna got out of the car. When she got to the entrance of the airport, she felt dizzy, her legs felt wobbly. She looked at her friend.
- If you want to burn me with your eyes, it won't work. I'm not holding you though, you can take a taxi and go home. I don't think you'll get a warm welcome there.
- I can always burn you. And as for coming back and leaving you here... Who do you think I am?! - she shook her head and nodded, glancing at the numbers in front of her eyes. - Where are we going?
James smiled.
- That's another matter. All in good time, dear Anna...
There was no point in resisting fate any longer...
Chapter 2 First Expedition
On May 14, 2050, the Moscow Institute of Geology sent an expedition to the quarry of the taiga river Vilyuy under the command of the famous scientist Professor Alexander Karpatov. This place has long attracted scientists from all over the world, but natural conditions did not allow the planned enterprise to be carried out. However, a group of enthusiasts, led by a professor, decided to defy the difficulties and, taking with them the necessary equipment, kindly provided by the sponsoring company JSC Zaslon, set off. The cars that they planned to get to their destination had to be abandoned halfway, the helicopters also had to be abandoned due to strange interference that prevented them from contacting the base, and the unusual behavior of all navigation instruments. Therefore, the expedition members had to rely only on the strength of their legs. terrain, how, unfortunately, it turned out to be completely overgrown with forests, in places almost impassable, as well as covered with unsteady quagmire of swamps and marshy marshes. But on one of the cloudy days, the tired and exhausted detachment stumbled upon the parking lot of local residents Evenks, who allowed them to spend the night with them. The professor, wasting no time, went in search of a guide. All the nomads knew these places and especially the river, but they refused to show the way. The fault was, as always, legends. Others argued that the terrain is very difficult and there are only swamps around. All the nomads knew these places and especially the river, but they refused to show the way. The fault was, as always, legends. Others argued that the terrain is very difficult and there are only swamps around. All the nomads knew these places and especially the river, but they refused to show the way. The fault was, as always, legends. Others argued that the terrain is very difficult and there are only swamps around.
Of course, it was a pity for the wasted efforts, and the management would not have liked it, but there was nothing to do. It was necessary to turn back But in the evening an elderly man unexpectedly approached their fire. It was an old Evenk, an old-timer. He listened to the stories of the expedition members and requests for help in finding a place where, judging by the geophysical map, there was a huge pool of minerals. Without thinking twice, he agreed, adding that in his youth he wandered a lot through these forests. And when the professor asked about the strange behavior of the nomads, the Evenk only grinned and shook his head.
The next morning the detachment set out. The road was difficult, and besides, everyone had to be very attentive and careful, while the guide was looking for a safe path through the marshy swamps, or to wade through the thicket, where the fir trees strove to stab the travelers more painfully with their needles. Finally, a small clearing opened before them, where it was unanimously decided to make a halt and kindle a fire. It turned out that the Evenk, whose name, by the way, was Loko, was not only a first-class guide, but also an interesting storyteller. Here is the story, word for word.
I was young then. The year was calm, the winter was mild. I remember they sent me somehow to fish in the river. You call her Vilyuy. I mean, Im walking through the forest and suddenly I see a clearing. But not the usual one, but this one, quite even. And then I look, and in the clearing there is a large round stone. Did Satan put it there? Dont know. I hung the fish that I caught in the river on a tree, so that he, therefore, would not be angry with me. And when I approached the ball, I see that it has lichen and moss on it. So its been here for a long time. Well, I touched it, and the ball is warm. Believe it or not, its winter all around, theres snow on the trees, but theres no snow in the clearing and its even warm. Well, of course, I decided to get out of there as soon as possible. But I still remember the way to this place and I will show you.
His story made an impression. Many, including Professor Karpatov himself, were eager to see this clearing. The next morning, having collected things and thrown a fire, the detachment set off. However, they had to make a small detour, because of the trees felled by the storm, as a result of which a lot of time was lost and they managed to approach the clearing only late in the evening. But even then, no one regretted that he had come all this way. An absolutely flat area opened up before the travelers, surrounded by a ring of trees, and in the very center of it a huge ball overgrown with moss was installed. It had such an ideal shape that there was an assumption that it was deliberately made and left in the thicket of the forest by unknown craftsmen. But by whom and when? Nobody had an answer to this question.
All this seemed so unexpected and strange that people froze, not daring to step into the clearing. Loko actually moved away and muttered something under his breath. Probably asked for the protection of the spirits. The most daring, to everyones amazement, was Professor Karpatov. He, without hesitation, approached the stone and began to study it carefully.
Suddenly, a loud scream came from behind. Turning around, Karpatov saw that Stas, a geologist, in some unknown way soared above the ground and hung, helplessly looking around. The scientist, of course, wanted to rush to his aid, but he felt that he himself was tearing himself off the ground. He did a somersault and, flying up to his comrade, grabbed his hand. At that moment, an unknown force loosened its grip, and they fell to the ground. The professor most likely lost consciousness from the blow, because when he opened his eyes, he saw that he was lying in a blanket by the fire, surrounded by the team, and Dr. Savchenko was watching him carefully. Noticing that he was awake, she breathed a sigh of relief and urged him to refrain from asking questions and try to sleep.
Karpatov woke up very early. The entire detachment was still fast asleep, the fire went out and twilight reigned around. But then he noticed a barely noticeable glow from the side of the clearing. This surprised him very much, and at first he even thought that everything that was happening was just a game of his imagination, but he decided to find out what was the matter. Carefully, so as not to wake his comrades, he got up and, trying not to lean on his sprained leg, took his lantern and moved into the light. It turned out that a soft bluish glow emanated from the ball. Most likely, it could be brighter, but a thick layer of lichen prevented this, which made it seem as if the ball was glowing from the inside. Without taking his eyes off him, Karpatov left the path and stepped into the clearing. Immediately, the ball exploded with a blinding radiance, and an unknown force threw the scientist many steps back. Rising to his feet with difficulty, the professor noticed that the light
Returning to the camp, Karpatov saw that they had all woken up long ago and had been looking for him for half an hour. It was unbelievable that he couldnt stay in the clearing for that long. When the professor told them about what he had seen, everyone was struck by the behavior of the Evenk. So wary of anything out of the ordinary, he looked quite unperturbed, but complained that the professor had probably angered the forest spirit and that he had warned them about the secret forces guarding this clearing. And then he said that such phenomena are not uncommon in these places. Sometimes, for example, the sky lights up with an unusually bright radiance, or such a heavy fog rises that nothing can be seen even at arms length. Once, having fallen into such a fog, the Evenk got lost there for a minute, but it turned out that he had not been in the village for half a day. Furthermore, he reported rumors and legends among the tribes about mysterious iron circles and caves in which it is warm even in the most severe frosts. When asked why he did not report his observations to his fellow tribesmen, Loko replied that it was impossible, since they would simply leave these places.
Words cannot describe how impressed everyone was by his story. Several people from the team even wanted to go in search of these amazing and anomalous places, but there was no time, as the council was waiting for a detailed report on the expedition. Therefore, it was decided to postpone the campaign and go to the quarry. Safely arriving at the place and taking a few pictures, the team was forced, having received a message from the head of the committee, to return to the city.
Arriving in Moscow, Professor Karpatov sent a report on the expedition to the director of the institute by light mail, hiding, however, what happened to him in the clearing. The fact is that, after consulting with his close friend, engineer Vyazemsky, he decided to keep everything he saw a secret, explaining that the scientists on the council are skeptics and they are only interested in the percentage of income from the extracted minerals, and his story can cause interest only in a small group of ufologists. But the professor nevertheless decided to leave the data on this incident in the archive, hoping that perhaps someone would still be interested in this discovery
Chapter 3 The Second Expedition
Professor Vyazemsky, deputy head of the Zaslon joint-stock company - the largest scientific and technical centre with competences in the field of development, production and supply of information and complex systems of automated control, software, instrumentation and microelectronics - entered the office and switched on the ioniser. Immediately the aroma of pine needles and mountain air spread throughout the room. Sitting down in an armchair, the man took a tablet in his hands. As always, nothing new. A little about politics, then advertising, advertising and advertising again. It seemed that everyone was only thinking about how to sell their goods. The professor shook his head. Everything was now based on a market economy. And the competition on the international market was getting more and more intense, although their company still managed to stay in the top five. Then the silence was broken by the loud rumble of a helicopter flying over the house. The instruments rattled. The professor looked out of the window - yes, everything was as usual. At the same time he heard the bell ringing. Going to the desk, the professor ran his hand over the touch-sensitive surface and selected the skype function. Immediately a hologram of a young man appeared in front of him.
- Good morning, Valery Stepanovich.
- Hello, James. You're not at home? Did something happen?
- Yes. We urgently need your help...
- James... I told you to be discreet. As your guardian, I'm--
- Valery Stepanovich, we have something that may interest you. However, the information is highly confidential...
- What?!
The professor shifted his eyebrows.
- James, come to the institute immediately!
- Yes, we're already here. But, as you realise, without a pass...
The professor pressed a couple of buttons. The voice on the loudspeakers muttered:
- Listening...
- Andrei, there's a visitor waiting for me at the entrance to the institute...
- So it's for you? I was thinking why these two are talking about the access code... Well, let them come in. I'll drive now.
The professor paced nervously around the office. When he heard footsteps in the corridor, he opened the door.
- Come in, James...
The young man who entered nodded, letting the girl pass ahead.
- Valery Stepanovich, let me introduce you to Anna, our staff journalist and expert on ancient texts.
- I'm very pleased, - the professor shook the girl's hand. - So you are an ethnographer?
- Yes, I've loved history since childhood.....
- Well, in that case... - the professor sat down in his chair and switched on the speakerphone. - Martha, bring us some coffee, please.
- No need, Professor. We won't be long," James lowered his voice. - Anything I say must remain between us.
- Of course. Martha, no coffee. And don't let anyone in here, I have an important conversation...'
The Professor's switched off the comms and put soundproof shields over the windows.
- You're in luck, I've only recently had a soundproofing system installed. These new experimental instruments we have to work with are very noisy. But in any case, we can't be immune to the tracking chips...
- Our chips have been deactivated.
- I mean, James, that's impossible. This chip is a complex mechanism and if--
- Professor, let's cut to the chase. You promised to help us.
Professor Vyazemsky fluttered his arms in confusion.
- James, what are you getting me into?
- It's long to explain, but there's something else... - he approached the older man and handed him a vial with a strange, blue-coloured liquid. - Drink this.
- What is it?
- Neutraliser, an experimental nano-version, in syrup form. It'll block the chip if you take a full dose, but half a dose should be enough to shut it down for an hour and a half. We don't need the entire board of directors to see what we're about to show you with your eyes...
The professor looked at James uncertainly. He nodded.
- James, you're a scientist. You should know what the Chip is really like. Our company took part in its development many years ago, so...
- Do you want to hear my story or not?
Valery Stepanovich could hardly catch his breath, drops of sweat appeared on his forehead. The chip had been a part of human life since the moment of birth. Embedded in the brain, it replaced all the best quantum computers, allowing a man to take fate and the world literally into his own hands. It gave everything, depriving the main thing - the ability to be himself. And, among other things, making the world around him grey. In the literal sense of the word, as the introduction of the chip took away all the colours. But in return, it opened up almost inhuman possibilities....
- Good.
Bringing the vial to his lips, the professor took a sip of the tart-tasting liquid... And immediately everything swam in front of his eyes. Curled up in his chair, he wrapped his arms around his head. It seemed as if his brain was about to explode. He rushed to the door.
- Poor thing, I was gargling for five minutes... - Anna looked after the professor with sympathy. At last the door of the study opened. The professor standing on the threshold looked round in a daze. James walked over to him and helped him to a chair.
- Well, how does it feel?
- I... It... It's... It's even hard for me to describe... Anna, your hair....
- Red, yeah. It's such a special colour.
Max grinned.
- There's more to come... But are you ready to hear our story now? There's no turning back.
The professor nodded. James made a sign to the girl, who took out a stone from a hidden pocket of his jacket and gave it to the scientist. Looking extremely stunned, he took the stone with trembling hands.
- For the first time I have no words... But, although I have seen many things in my life... This is the greatest find, there is no price for it! - The professor ran his hand over his eyes. - Now it's safe to say that I've seen everything. So it exists. But this is the greatest value, I know of no place in the world in which this Stone will be safe...
James put his hands on the table and stared at the professor.
- That's why we turned to you. You are a friend of the great scientist - Professor Karpatov believed in you... You must help us get to Eluya Cherkecheh.
- The Valley of Death? Are you serious? What's that for? - Professor Vyazemsky looked at the young men in amazement. - Don't tell me that you...
- Yes, it wasn't easy, but we managed to decipher some tablets. And we found a map," the man pulled out a wooden plaque from his briefcase, scrawled with intricate symbols. - According to the data on it, it leads us straight to the Gates of Eternity....
- The Stargate? What?! Oh, yes, yes, yes, I've heard of them... But why do you need them?
- You know very well that it is too dangerous to leave this stone in this world and this time... Wouldn't it be better to give it to those who created it?
- The Atlanteans? No, I think I'm going to have a brain overheat.
- Well, I see we've reached an impasse. I have the honour to bid you adieu.
James pretended to leave. Professor Vyazemsky shook his head tiredly.
- 'Well, you've got yours. I think that your words can still be believed by many people. For example, my friends who work at this institute are just as romantic at heart. Denis Zudin is simply obsessed with the study of extraterrestrial civilisations and (secretly from everyone except those he trusts) created a mini astronomical laboratory at home, Alla Vels from the chemical and biological department, constantly reads "Journey to the Centre of the Earth" by Jules Verne, and Stas Shevchenko, as a true design engineer many hours in the library and laboratory of the Institute, hoping to find a solution to restore the Stargate. By the way, not earlier than yesterday I caught him for the third time rereading the works of the famous science-fiction writer Ray Bradbury....
Valery Stepanovich sat down in a nearby armchair and plunged into reflection. Then he turned a sad gaze on the young man.
- Yes, James, you will go far... I was the same in your years. Always with Alesandr got into adventures ... But I'm warning you, take this with the utmost care. Without a chip, you're a prime target for Western intelligence. If they catch you... The casemates of the Magisterium are not a pleasant place. So if you do find the Gate... Don't go back.
The young men looked at the professor in shock, with a mute question.
- Well, this is out of the question.... - the girl angrily clutched the back of the chair she was leaning on, looking for support. - Do you even know what you're talking about!
- Anna... Alas, sometimes we have to accept the challenges of fate beyond our will.
- But my family, my friends. How can I leave them here? They'd go crazy if I disappeared!
- Believe me, I understand your despair, but think about it... Your alibi - going missing on a dangerous mission for the Institute - is much safer for others than having you arrested. For the rest of us, you're on a reconnaissance expedition to protect the ecology of this region. The fact is that recently the Council has decided to build a nuclear-powered plant in the upper reaches of the Vilyui River...
James looked at Anna. She nodded.
- Thank you, Professor. We knew we could trust you....
Chapter 4 Death Valley
The news had a bombshell effect. The members of the future expedition were absolutely delighted. It was a great idea to hike along taiga trails and see real-life confirmations of ancient Yakut legends. And to meet the mysterious Atlanteans and possibly go through the famous Stargate (everyone remembered how many adventures the team from the famous TV series of the same name had had on ZV1!), was as stimulating as a hot iron. True, some were embarrassed by the need to lose Chip, but the desire for adventure overpowered. Besides, out of Chip's control and without the use of antidote, the world around played with unprecedented colours... So many unexplored emotions, such a range of colours and sensations, many of which had yet to be understood! And Stas, as the best engineer of the team, immediately got into the system and projected portable computers that allowed to be in touch with the outside world without giving them away.
As promised, the professor talked to his acquaintances and in a week James had the opportunity to introduce to everyone a well-known scientist - Dmitry Ushakov, professor of the Archaeological Institute of the Russian Federation, who replaced Professor Karpatov. Together they began to prepare for the grandiose journey. Since the Institute could not sponsor their trip (the true reason for the trip could not be made public), and the funds allocated by Valery Stepanovich were clearly insufficient, they had to rely only on their own strength. But, fortunately, the collected funds were enough not only to stock up on provisions and uniforms, but there was even a small amount left for extreme expenses. The team consisted of six people: Denis Zudin, a specialist in nuclear power, Alla Vels, a doctor of biochemical sciences, Stas Shevchenko, a researcher and technician, a scientist, and Anna and James himself, respectively. The gathering was scheduled for seven o'clock on the morning of the 1st of September. So that no one in the institute did not find out about the upcoming venture, all participants pretended as if nothing was happening. But still many of them could not conceal their excitement. Even Denis absent-mindedly spent three hours looking through a laser microscope at the structure of basalt instead of pumice, not understanding why the rock had changed so much....
Finally the long-awaited day came. After getting up early in the morning, the expedition members loaded the heavy equipment and all the necessary things, including food, into their cars and picked up James, where they planned to have breakfast and then set off.
- So, James, - Stas put the coffee glass on the table and looked at him. - What are our plans?
- I analysed the route of our journey once again yesterday. Gliders and light train are not suitable for us, as our group can cause a lot of unnecessary questions when appearing in society. And we don't want to attract the attention of the Watch and the Guard. So, the plan is as follows: we leave Moscow, then we will pass such cities as Novgorod, Kazan, Ufa, Chelyabinsk, Omsk, Novosibirsk, then through Ust-Kut, Tynda and Aldan we will get to Yakutsk. From Yakutsk we will go to Vilyuysk, and from there we will follow the river mouth to the Kotlov Valley. If we're lucky, we'll get helicopters.
Stas interrupted him.
- Helicopters? Even if there are any left at all, the last time I saw one was at an auction in 2030, when I was ten years old.... Who in their right mind would agree to give us a helicopter? If the owners find out exactly where we're going, you know what's gonna happen?
- Come on... For money they'll take you anywhere you want to go," Denis grinned. - Don't be so pessimistic, really, Stas!
- Not really. Remember what the professor said - this terrain is poorly explored, and when flying, the navigation system often fails and engines fail. What sober-minded man would go to such lengths?
- Well, then we can only rely on the power of our machines and the strength of our legs, - the scientist glanced meaningfully at the team. - I must warn you - the road has long been abandoned, so we will have to move on difficult terrain - this is taiga, and it implies swamps, marshes and drowns....
- But that's great. Just imagine how much we will learn! - Alla Vels looked at Anna. The girl had not told her the real reason for their trip, but they had found a lot in common and had become friends over the past week.
- Then let's go! To the cars!
Nature itself seemed to favour their endeavours. The weather was marvellous, and the sun was shining brightly. After leaving the city, they took the high-speed motorway, and within three and a half weeks they reached Yakutsk without any adventures. But there they had to make a short stop because of heavy rains, and then travelled on to Vilyuisk. However, when they arrived there, new difficulties arose unexpectedly. None of the locals agreed to show the way or to be hired as a guide. As soon as they mentioned the mysterious valley, their interlocutor was blown away by the wind. As it turned out later, the reason was not swamps or impenetrable forests of taiga, but... legends. Most often it was about mysterious forces guarding the way to the valley. There was only one last hope... James remembered Valery Stepanovich's words: "You will have a difficult journey, but I have made provision for it. When you come to Vilyuysk try to find an old Evenk. His name is Loko and he was Karpatov's guide. With his help their group safely reached the quarry and, by the way, he showed them the way to the clearing where the laws of gravity collapse. By the way, it was clear from his words that he knew many such places and could easily show them to us, if the team had time and the necessary equipment... So, the professor gave him a satellite navigator with a built-in beacon and taught him how to use it. So if you need help - and you will - you can always contact him.
Immediately, James pulled out his GPS and set the ultra-sensitive sat-nav to the coordinates given by the professor. Immediately a small red dot flashed on the screen.
- There it was! But it's so close!
Without wasting any time, James threw on his jacket and, without answering his mates' questions, walked out of the room with a quick step. Having gone downstairs, he went out into the street and, crossing the road, entered an old diner. The tables were shabby, stained in places, and the bartender behind the bar looked so bored that it was clear he didn't see many people coming in. As he approached the bar, James ordered himself a kvass.
- You don't look like you've had much to drink today.
- Yes, but to be honest, I'm used to it. Although in winter it's more crowded here.
The young man looked at the bartender in surprise.
- Really?
- Oh, yes. The thing is that in winter there is an important event for all the residents - reindeer sled races. A lot of people come here then, including nomads. They're excellent carriage drivers. How they've managed to keep their customs alive is beyond me!
- That's true.
James turned round to the speaker. The words belonged to an old Evenk sitting in the corner of the bar. A smile played on his face.
- Have you ever been to a competition? - The young man approached him. - May I sit down?
- Yes, I've been to many competitions, and my sled has always won prizes.
- Oh, really? And you must be very well orientated in this area, aren't you? - James looked at the Evenk with interest. The old man was wearing a leather jacket with fur and warm quilted trousers. The weathered face of the Evenk and serious look said that this man had seen a lot of things, but was not used to share his thoughts with anyone.
- Well, yes. Recently I even helped one of your scientists to get to the valley where you mine ore. He was a good man.
- Do you remember his name?
- Of course I do! His name was Alexander Karpatov.
- And your name?
The Evenk gave James a suspicious look.
- Why do you want to know?
- Excuse me, please. My name is James Dalivin, I'm a student of the professor.
- Oh, yeah?! Really? Glad to meet you. What brings you here?
- That's what I wanted to talk to you about. But, if I may, in private, as they say.
Loco nodded and they went outside after paying. James looked around and, making sure no one was disturbing them, said:
- This is about your journey with him. The professor was very grateful to you for your help at that time and told you a lot about the places you had travelled with him. And especially about that mysterious glade.
The Evenk nodded.
- The professor, unfortunately, had no time to tell anyone about what he had seen, except his close friends, before the epidemic took his life.
Loco interrupted him.
- 'So the professor died?
James nodded. Loco lowered his head and sighed heavily.
- It was a shame. He was a good man, not like some of you. He had an open mind, understood a lot... But why did you come here?
James lowered his voice:
- There's a reason. Nowadays, everyone is only interested in money and, on top of that, the global market economy has taken over everything. And how to sell goods and how to produce them is of no importance to anyone. And so, recently the board of directors decided to build a huge nuclear powered manufacturing plant on your river. People used to think about environmental protection and anomalous zones, sent expeditions to these places, but everything has changed. Now you can lose your job for such stories, unless, of course, you can provide evidence. That's why the professor told me about it under the strictest secrecy. In secret from everyone, we assembled an expedition and decided to go in search of these places. If our enterprise succeeds, it will be possible to declare your region protected and inviolable for such encroachments. And, if you help us, you will do us an invaluable favour and the whole world will hear about you.
Loko thought for a moment, and there was silence, broken only by the rustling of the rain. Then he looked at the young man again and nodded.
- All right, I'll be glad to help you. But remember, these places are for those who know them, and who they know. Because of that, we must be very careful....
- Thank you, Loco. We'll do our best.
***
The next morning, having collected the necessary provisions, the party set out. It was decided to go along the river, as it would be too much time consuming to go straight ahead. The trees dressed in gold and scarlet and the untouched nature, beautiful in its pristine nature and clean air were enchanting. It seemed as if you were transported to another planet, and the smog and stuffiness of the cities were just a forgotten dream. Nothing unusual happened during the trek, except that several times small herds of deer, which still lived in the local forests, were seen in the distance. At last, on the fifth day of the journey, the travellers, accompanied by Loko, came to the foot of a hill, all overgrown with young birch and pine trees, where a marvellous phenomenon awaited them - the trees were dancing. Their trunks were bending into sometimes simply incredible shapes - from screw-shaped, to intricately curved, and some were even "twisted" into a loop.
- Unbelievable! - Stas approached one of the trees. - How is it possible?
- You can't explain it logically," James examined the tree from all sides. - Although I've seen something similar on the Curonian Spit on the Internet....
- Of course, sitting in the institute you can't see much of it with your own eyes, - Professor Ushakov grinned and turned to the guide. - So, it looks like we are almost there?
- No, it's still a long way off. Here from this hill, you see, goes up the path? That's right up there. Then it's straight on and straight on. It's a day and another day to the valley.
When the detachment climbed to the top of the hill, they had a stunning view of the river and forested hills. And behind them they could see an open space with cliff tops of bizarre shapes rising to the sky. It was decided to make a break at a small clearing. The sun had set, the temperature had dropped sharply, and a fire had to be lit. The blazing flames dispelled the cold and everyone felt quite cosy. After having supper of stew heated on the fire, the expedition members went to their tents.
Anna could not sleep. The professor's words kept coming to mind: "Once you've started on this path, you'd better not come back!" Sighing, she took the stone out of her pocket. What was there about it that they didn't already know? Aside from legends and myths, there wasn't a single clue.... The girl held the stone up to the light from the portable torch. It looked like a hemisphere, without a single roughness, excluding the hieroglyphics printed on it, pleasant to the touch, it was like volcanic lava. Despite the cold evening, the stone radiated warmth, as if it had been in a hot furnace for many hours. And, along with the warmth, a strange strength, calmness, and peace emanated from it. Her thoughts changed direction, becoming heavy and confused. Anna did not notice how she dozed off....
Chapter 5 Not a step back
In the morning Anna woke up before anyone else. She could hear birdsong and the sound of the river in the distance. She stretched and, trying not to disturb Alla, who was sleeping sweetly in her sleeping bag, came out of the tent. To the girl's surprise, all the space around was covered with milky-white fog, somewhere the outlines of tents were still visible, but everything else was hidden by a white veil. Anna hesitated as she heard a strange sound in the distance, like a call sign. Taking the long stick she had saved from the evening, the girl unconsciously moved in the direction of the sounds as if enchanted. They became clearer and clearer as suddenly Anna slipped and felt herself falling. She cried out loudly and plunged into darkness....
She woke up to the fact that someone was gently wetting her forehead with an alcohol wipe. Opening her eyes, the girl was dazed. Most likely she was still asleep... How else could one explain the conditions she found herself in? A white oval-shaped room, bright light reflecting off the walls, and a young blonde-haired woman in a light silver jumpsuit leaning over her.
- Who are you? Where am I?
The young woman smiled.
- Don't worry Anna, you are safe. My name is Saima, I'm the chief paramedic of Aldabra's medical bay.
- How, uh. do you know my name?
Saima waved her hands.
- I think you should meet the Captain, he'll explain everything to you. Just be careful, don't make any sudden movements.
- But what happened, may I ask? I was walking along the path, I heard strange noises and... I blacked out.
- No wonder, - Saima helped the girl up. - You have to watch your step. Then you would have seen an open hatch... and a ladder.
Rubbing her bruised head, the girl got to her feet. Except for a slight dizziness, Anna felt quite well, so she followed the doctor without much difficulty. When they left the sick bay, they went down the long spiral staircase. Touching the wall, the girl felt the metal. That's right - the stairs and walls of this strange room were metal! Finally, the staircase ended, and Anna, accompanied by Saima, came out into a large hall, consisting of several levels, where the locked compartments led out. An incredible guess flashed through Anna's mind, "Could it be... An alien ship... I'm in an alien ship! Fantastic..." However, all her doubts fell away by themselves when two men in the same silver jumpsuits, but with gold patches on their chests, approached them.
- Saima, are you all right? How's your patient?
That voice... Anna stared at the alien's face in disbelief. But was it an alien? She took a couple steps back in shock. It's impossible...
- Anna, calmly, - noticing her confusion the man held out his hand. - I'll explain everything.
- Alex? But you're... you...
The man gently took her by the shoulders.
- Yes, I am. But many things are not always what they seem... I'm alive, but in a different way.
A familiar image flashed before her mind's eye: the hospital, the same one she'd volunteered at during the last epidemic, ten years ago. A tinted window, brightly lit lamps, a table with a ventilator, and... a hospital bed with an unconscious man lying on it. They had become friends in practice... Although they were separated by a noticeable age difference, he never refused to help his charges, could give wise advice, and at the same time remained himself, without arrogance or haughtiness. And he was always so kind to her, her best friend... But the epidemic that had begun had its own plans. The girl felt her strength leaving her. Without her man's support, she would have fallen.
- Alexander? You... But how?! I saw it with my own eyes.
- Hush, hush... - the cosmonaut hugged the frightened girl. She immediately felt the anxiety dissolve, disappear. - It's all right. I know it's unexpected for you, but... You'll understand everything soon, I promise, - the man gently ran his hand through the girl's silky hair. - Do you remember the dreams you've been having lately?
The girl nodded uncertainly.
- So don't you recognize... all of it? - Alexander circled the hall with his hand. The girl gazed into her friend's face. Their eyes met... Immediately, a memory from a series of half-dreams-semi-visions flashed before her mind's eye: "The unusual hall of a building that looked like a Vedic temple. And the eyes of the man standing next to her, in which pain and tenderness mingled..." The same eyes, bluish amber in color (if such an unusual combination was even possible), were looking at her now from the face of the young man standing in front of her. - Was that you? And I thought I was going crazy....
- No, you're not crazy, Anna. I'm sorry I didn't tell you before. I shouldn't have interfere with the course of events.
- I understand," the girl lowered her head. - But I'm still afraid that all this is just a continuation of that dream. And I don't want to wake up.
- You are awake, dear Anna, - Alexander smiled affectionately at the stunned girl. - Perhaps for the first time in her life...
***
James woke up as if someone had pushed him in the side. Tired from the long transition, he was tempted to fall back into sleep, and he was about to fall back into the dream world when he heard someone screaming. The dream immediately faded away. The man woke up and raised himself on the bed and listened. But the scream did not come again. He put on his jacket and went out of the tent. The fog was so thick that he could hardly see anything except the vague outlines of the neighbouring tents. Trying not to make any noise, he made his way by touch to one of them, but lifting the canopy, he noticed that Anna's bed was empty. An unpleasant foreboding took possession of the young man. In excitement he touched Alla's shoulder, she woke up and looked at James incomprehensibly:
- Why are you here? What the...
- Alla, where's Anna?
- I don't know... I was asleep! What's wrong?
James jumped out of the tent and called again:
- Anna!
But there was no answer, and the young man stopped in indecision. Waking everyone up meant panic, and panic never leads to anything good. Finally, what did he have to lose by trying to figure out what had happened? Making up his mind, Max moved forward along a path barely visible in the fog. And then... he heard them. Strange signals, like the call signs used on ships. As if in a dream, the young man walked towards them, when suddenly... He didn't notice how it happened. Losing his balance and grabbing the air with his hands, Max collapsed into the void. However, the flight ended before it began. He grabbed the edge of the crevice and tried to feel the bottom with his foot and, to his amazement, found a light metal ladder. There was no turning back and slowly but surely the young man climbed down. The daylight had faded and there was a light semi-darkness. When his feet touched the floor, the young man looked around. It looked like he was in some kind of dungeon. Lamenting the lack of a torch, he started to move forward by feel. Metal! The walls of the room appeared to be made entirely of metal! Cautiously moving along one of them, he spotted another staircase leading down into the darkness and began to descend as a bright light flooded the surrounding space.
James stopped, covering his eyes with his hands. Some voices came from downstairs. When his eyes adjusted to the light, the young man quickly climbed the remaining steps. A huge hall appeared before his eyes, with compartment doors leading off in different directions. But at one of the doors he saw three people standing at an unexplainable device in the form of a set panel. They turned around, and Alex recognised Anna among them.
- Anna?
- James, - the girl ran up to the man. - How did you get here?
- Where "here"? Anna, where are we?
- Where do you think we are?
- I think we're always looking for, ahem, adventures. And we find them safely. Spaceship, huh? That's funny, I was expecting some sort of Stargate room, like in the TV series. Oh, well. Aren't you afraid we'll become their guinea pigs?
The girl laughed.
- Looks like someone's been watching too much X-Files. My favourite show, by the way... Yes, James, we really are in an alien spaceship. And let me introduce Professor Karpatov - Commander of the expedition and Mikkel, captain of the ship "Aldabra".
The young man looked round in bewilderment, meeting the gaze of a tall man, dressed as a cosmonaut. As if reading his thoughts, the man nodded. So...
- Professor... But you're...
- Alive. And about your question, which you wanted to ask me now... I'll try to explain it to you, though it's not easy," the cosmonaut crossed his arms over his chest. Elegant, dressed in a silver suit, with black hair in a ponytail, he looked like a hero of some fantasy film about elves. Not not noticing Max's gaze fixed on him, Alexander gave everyone a serious look. - I guess there's no way to prepare for this.... Besides, we don't have much time. Anna, James, now I hope you realise the reason for your appearance here.
- Not quite... - the girl looked at her friend and shrugged her shoulders. - Although... if you want to say that having found us on your ship, we got into, so to speak, an alternative reality....
The scientist shook his head.
- Not quite. You are in your own time and space, but we all share a common mission, which is why you found our base and our ship.
Seeing that the young men still didn't understand him, he sighed.
- I guess we can't do without explanations... I think you've heard about the spirits protecting your planet? Well, we are certainly not one of them, but our mission is to monitor the lives of Earthlings.
- Like the Men in Black or something? - James grinned.
- Something like that. It certainly sounds fantastic, but I'm sure you two aren't the kind of people who need to prove that your planet isn't the only inhabited one in the universe.
Anna nodded. For years she'd studied astronomy, the Vedas and Ancient Texts. And James's recent discovery was as if it had prepared her for the final step of accepting what the professor had hinted to her. But had the professor?
- I... of course I understand, but... Alexander, if you're dead, then... Now you're.....
- Yes, you could say that. We may indeed live one or more human lives, for the sake of awakening those who are ready... - he glanced meaningfully at the young men. - Midgard is not just a planet, but what spiritual leaders used to call a kind of Purgatory. Having got here from our world your souls, through several rebirths can receive healing from negative energy....
- So karma exists? I knew...
The scientist nodded and continued:
- ... We have been looking for a suitable planet for this experiment for a long time, but without success. The worlds we sent expeditions to already had advanced civilisations like us and didn't want to participate. Finally, about five hundred billion years ago, we discovered an undeveloped system called the Milky Way. There was no point in delaying. The Intergalactic Council decided to send several ships to establish contact between Midgard and Virda... The original plan was to use a device called a Stargate to communicate between the planets. It allowed you to travel from one world to another using an instantaneous wormhole. But the hopes of the Stargate were misguided. The power of Chaos in the hearts of men was too great, and the catastrophes that wiped out the civilisations on Mars and Phaethon, and then Atlantis, proved it... So it was decided to destroy the Stargate.
A vision from her dreams flashed before her mind's eye - a flash of light, a collapsing city... Karpatov, who was watching her, shook his head.
- We often wish we could intervene... Stop everything. But we don't have the right. Our mission is to see that history takes its course and does not descend into chaos. Of course, sometimes we do have to protect your world from outside attacks, such as meteorites, comets, and invasion by unfriendly Space Wanderers... But anything that touches life on the planet is taboo.
- But why? - James glanced over at Anna. To his amazement, the girl looked quite calm, as if the commander's words did not surprise her at all.
- It's difficult to explain, but I'll try. The thing is that your world is special.
- What do you mean? - James looked at the commander in amazement. He spread his hands.
- Midgard's history is unlike any other. During the Second Last Great Battle between Orion and Sirius, a large intergalactic ship like the Vaitmara, sent by the Swan Constellation's diplomatic delegation, was damaged and stopped for repairs in the solar system to inhabit several planets: Orea (Mars) and Deia (you know it as Phaethon, which is now an asteroid belt), where space navigation and communication stations were located. But closer to Wightmare was the unexplored Earth, which the Ancients called Midgard. After the death of the civilisations of Oreia and Deia, it was decided to settle there. Samples of air, land and water showed it to be habitable, and some of the crew landed on Midgard. After repairs, the Vaitmara continued its journey, but some of the settlers stayed to settle and improve the Earth, which at that time had no people, but only plants and animals.
- And dinosaurs... - James cast a glance at the scientist. He nodded.
- Yes, and dinosaurs ... But they didn't last long. At that time, the Earth was too young, and the Earth's crust was unstable ... We had to wait until there was a natural pole shift and the earth's axis came to a stable equilibrium. Finally, the planet was formed enough to be inhabited. The continent, on which the Ancients settled, was located at the present North Pole and was divided by rivers into 4 parts. The continent was called DAARIA, i.e. "Gift to the Ancients", now it is better known among the Earthlings under the name of Hyperborea. After Midgard was mastered, about 40,000 years ago, many other Races of the Great Commonwealth moved to the planet and Midgard - Earth began a new life....
- So, everything written in the ancient texts is true? - James looked at the commander in excitement. He nodded.
- Yes. Your planet is one of the youngest we have discovered, because it is part of a plan, an experience that has been going on on Midgard for many billions of years. Our Council is constantly watching you... And the fact that you were sent to find us is also part of the plan. As I said, the Ancient Races came to this planet from deep space. Our galactic system evolved rapidly, reaching unprecedented heights in technology and medicine, making our avatars simply invulnerable to outside disruptors. But what we failed to recognise was that in perfecting our bodies we began to forget about our souls... In our pride, we allowed the Darkness to infiltrate us, leading to selfishness and lust for power. Then the Council of Elders decided to create a quarantine zone, a frontier... All of this is part of one Great Intergalactic Plan, the goal of which is to get rid of the Inferno. Earth is at the crossroads of two forces - Darkness and Light, that's why it was chosen as a kind of Purgatory. You have probably heard that in your world there is an ancient struggle of two forces - Darkness and Light. The very name "Midgard" implies the boundary between the two worlds, a kind of frontier, where, through spiritual trials there is an opportunity to expand consciousness and get rid of Chaos and darkness in our souls. This experience helped our civilisations to stop the Intergalactic Wars. And that is why your planet does not have a Stargate... The truth is that nowadays this struggle is simply not present in most of the known Universe, except, perhaps, for some remote destructive civilisations subordinated to Darkness, where we prefer not to fly in... There all the negativity is present in full: egoism in hypertrophied form, hatred, anger... The Testaments present a clear concept of these beings: demons, devils, energy vampires... Darkness and light mix into a single whole only in man, in the Cosmos these two differently directed minds never mix.
- So this is the reason why there is no end to the strife on Earth... But wasn't there another way? - Anna asked.
The commander shook his head.
- Unfortunately no. We've tried many things... Our job is to wait for the Awakened, and then we take them and return to our galaxy - Swan, Sirius or Orion - and the next expedition takes our place. Several times a hundred years some of us leave the Meditation Hall, being reborn on Earth. This happens because often Earthlings need help, need someone to guide, to give advice when history is at a dead end. We cannot allow chaos... Our mission is to remind the world from time to time of the importance of things like spirituality, faith, hope and love. If you want to change the world, you have to start with yourself, work on yourself... Only then can you take the path of Truth. And the fact that you found us shows that everything is going as it should... Yes, you are not the first awakened. The Intergalactic Council will be happy to know that our plan to get rid of the Inferno is going well and that there are those who are proof of that. My story may sound like fiction to you, but in reality, everything that is happening is part of the grand design of many generations of scientists of the Intergalactic Federation... Now do you realise how important your return is? Yes, I know there's no turning back, I know the danger you're putting yourself in... But it's for the best, believe me... and it means only one thing - it's time for you to go home.
- I guessed that, - she glanced at James, who gave her an equally enthusiastic look. - But this transition... Can we handle it?
- Well, usually you come to us having already dropped this avatar, - seeing Anna's uncomprehending look, Commander Korpatov hastened to specify. - Your body. It is too primitive for the Higher Worlds.
James looked at the impassive face of the cosmonaut with widened eyes of horror. Then he shifted his gaze to the girl, as if seeking support from the inevitable that awaited them.
- James, you said yourself, we knew what we were getting into, didn't we?
- Very witty, Anna, - the young man pushed his hair back from his forehead. He was suddenly out of breath. - I'm amazed at your calmness... Why should I be?
- Maybe because for the first time I clearly realise the importance of my actions. James, here, on Earth, we are stuck in the net of virtual reality... We complain about everything... without realising the truth - we need to start from ourselves, to take responsibility for our actions, for our infantilism... To find an answer to the question - what is it all for, what do we want to say with our lives, what do we want to leave behind? Have you never thought that your existence is not just a series of natural needs...?
- Have you? Unlike some people whose brains are overgrown with cobwebs in the darkness of bookshelves, I love life and have no desire to part with it so soon. In fact, I was expecting us to hand you the damn stone and go home in glory. And I voted for plan B.
The girl looked at the scientist, who shook his head.
- I'm sorry, James, there is no other way. The world is on the threshold of another Night of Svarog or Kali-Yuga. The balance of forces is broken and there are only a few pockets of opposition to the Darkness left on Earth, including your country. Therefore it is necessary to calculate every step. And your discovery is extremely important to the forces of Chaos that have consumed the entire Western world. If you do decide to return, you will be caught and the first thing that awaits you is a week in the punishment cell. Then you will have to undergo a series of interrogations (and possibly torture) by Western intelligence agencies who want to get valuable information.... You can hardly stand it. But what we're offering is not death.
- What is it? You said yourself that life on your planet in our bodies is impossible, - the young man splashed his hands in despair. - If I had known, I would never have taken this package in my hands... I didn't sign up for this!
- Max, have you forgotten? We don't have a choice...
- I don't care.
- Anna is right, James, - the commander looked shrewdly into the young man's angry eyes. He sighed heavily and averted his eyes, his palms unclenched. The cosmonaut smiled softly. - Besides, you've had this kind of experience before.
- It's strange that I don't remember anything.
- But it is natural for those who have experienced incarnation on Earth. After you reach the age of seven, your memory fades and you forget much of what you remembered as a child.
- There's no proof.
- No proof is required, because you are proof.
- What do you mean? - James looked at the commander perplexed. - Where is my double then?
- In front of you.
James flinched, taking a step back.
- Impossible...
- I understand your surprise. Usually we never meet... But this is a special case, because you have met your Twin Soul, - the captain looked at Anna tenderly. She pressed her hand to her chest in amazement.
- Me?
- Yes, Anna. I tried to tell you through dreams, visions. But in any case, our meeting was inevitable. And now there's no reason for me to keep this avatar. The halves must unite, it's the law of the universe. That's why you must undergo the final test, the transformation. After that, you will be reborn as true Plamen.
- Plamen? Is that something like karmic partners? - James looked questioningly at the commander.
- Not quite. You will realise everything yourself as soon as your memory returns to you. But in order to come to a new beginning, you must recognise the end. And remember what you have long forgotten.
- Ugh, my head is spinning.... - James ran his hand over his face. - How are we supposed to, you know. merge with you?
- Not you, but only you, James. Anna has already passed this stage. Remember, then, ten years ago?
The girl nodded.
- Yes... I thought I wouldn't get out. It was hard, but then... It was like something clicked. That's when the dreams started...
- That was the merging process. Now it's our turn," the commander looked at Alex. - Are you ready?
- It looks like I don't have a choice...
- That's right.
Accompanied by Saima, Aldabra's chief doctor, into the infirmary, the young men froze. Their gazes fell on two sarcophagus-like devices, with their lids pulled back.
- It looked like a vampire bed.... - James grinned nervously.
- Or mummies, - Anna walked over to one of them, on the left, and ran her hand along the inside of the sarcophagus. - Like silicone... And what do we need to do?
- First, get rid of your clothes, - Saima pressed a couple of buttons on the wall and a window opened, with a bluish fire blazing behind it. - You can throw it into the universal absorber.
- What, right now? Don't you have screens? - Anna blushed and looked at James. He gave her an equally eloquent look.
- No. But you don't need them. I'll leave you now... When you're ready, put on these signal bracelets and press the red transmitter, - Saima went out, leaving the young people in complete confusion.
- That's a lot of surprises for one today, isn't it? - James grinned nervously. - And now what?
The girl crouched on the edge of the sarcophagus. She felt uneasy.
- I agree. I'm sorry... that I didn't tell you everything at once. After that first time, ten years ago, things got so complicated. I felt I was different. from the others, and it bothered me a lot. I had to go through a lot of examinations, tests. But no amount of therapy could change what had opened up in me. Something that made me an outcast. I had almost resigned myself to my fate, but... From the very first time we met, I felt an inexplicable bond between us. And I couldn't resist it, even though I knew I had no right to involve you in something I couldn't even begin to understand. I didn't want you to feel uncomfortable. with someone like me. I'm a divergent, James.
- Just like in that film? - the young man smiled.
- Yes, almost... Each of us belongs to a certain category: friendliness, erudition, sincerity or fearlessness. In me, they change each other several times a day. Moreover, they are complemented by such qualities as empathy and psychicism..... I have had a heightened sensitivity all my life - to pain, to human emotions, to everything.... I've also often had a premonition of events before they were supposed to happen. And that's in addition to many other things... Throughout my life I had to deal with bullying and rejection from others many times.... How could I admit or share that burden with anyone else? But in our case... It was a bond I tried, but couldn't resist. Yeah, and don't look at me like that. I'm not ashamed to admit it... Though I know my feelings will never be reciprocated... Who in their right mind would want to tie their fate to someone like me?
The girl dropped her head on her hands and sobbed quietly. Suddenly she felt the young man's hands on her shoulders, she raised her head and looked into his eyes. James smiled softly.
- I think now I'm beginning to understand what our commander meant. We must deal with our fears in order to move into the new.... Do you trust me?
- In theory... - the girl looked at James. Their eyes met, and both of them were pierced by an inexplicable, strange feeling, as if it had happened before. Only where and when? It was as if they were truly seeing each other for the first time. They saw what they'd been hiding for a long time, but what had always haunted them. Those feelings that kept pushing them together, drawing them to each other again and again. As if they were connected by a thin telepathic thread, stretching from a distant past they had forgotten about.... There was no point in resisting it any longer.
Without a word, the girl threw off her shirt. The young man repeated her movements exactly. Finally, the clothes flew into the furnace, which took them in with a noisy sigh. Holding hands, completely naked, the young men approached the sarcophagi.
- There was nowhere to retreat. Are you ready?
The girl nodded.
- Absolutely.
Putting on the bracelet, Anna pressed the red button.... Lowering herself onto the bed, the girl looked at Saima with growing excitement. Approaching her, the doctor gazed at the plate she held in her hands and nodded satisfactorily. But when the needle with its tip sparkling with tension, the girl suddenly pulled away.
- One question - what about Stas and the others...?
- Don't worry, they won't remember anything about what happened. Tomorrow morning they will wake up as usual and hurry to fulfil the tasks of your management... Everything that happened to them will be erased from their memory... By the way, - the doctor thought. - We can ease the feelings of those you care about in the same way.
- What? What do you mean?
- Simple, we can make them forget about you. Anything that reminded them of your presence here will be hidden.
- They will forget... but, if we return one day, can we undo... that?
Saima nodded.
- Absolutely. Our memories are multi-dimensional, what is deleted can be brought back if necessary.
- Then I agree. What about you, James?
- Absolutely... Just for the record, should we be afraid?
Saima put her hand on his shoulder.
- Not you...
- Okay. You know... I've dreamed for so many years about finding out - whether we are alone in the universe. Now my world has turned upside down... And I'm glad of it.
The girl cast one last glance at James. He winked at her, and she closed her eyes... The electric shock... And her consciousness began to float away. She felt weightlessness, feeling herself going upwards....
Chapter 6 Remember All
... His broken watch. It's running again. But strangely. The hands are running in the opposite direction. What is it? What's wrong with him? These memories. It's like a pool that you plunge into against your will. A pool of memory... The Warrior dropped his sword and fell to his knees. He no longer wanted to fight. Emptiness enveloped him... Emptiness and pain. What was he fighting for? Peace? How can you fight for peace if you sow pain? He gritted his teeth. He'd seen too much pain and injustice in his life. Perhaps it was time to get used to it... But Soul didn't want to get used to it. He looked up at the sky where the scarlet sunset was smouldering and... cried. For the first time in a long time, sincerely, as he had cried only once, long ago, when he realised that he had been sent to Earth, that he had failed, had not fulfilled his Mission to the end... That had been his Birthday....
He remembered how much ridicule he had to endure in his childhood, in his youth... He used to wonder WHY! And tried to reach the hearts and souls of other people... Then he met LOVE. Did his Native Soul answer him?... His Soul flashed with a bright light... But it soon went out. His Sincere Feelings were trampled, as well as his faith, by deception and manipulation, taking possession of his heart... Which almost burst with pain. That's how he learnt loneliness. It became the road to distrust and deep resentment... It was then that he first picked up a weapon... His Mind became his weapon... But not for attack, but for defence. Defence against those who enjoyed his pain... Who didn't need excuses and understanding of others... He decided to prove to the whole world that he could be strong, invulnerable and defiant....
But did it bring relief? Hardly... Rather more disappointment in Life and Peace... The battle with the Windmills turned out to be meaningless... Hopeless... If there was no meaning, what was it all for? What is there to live for if there is no peace even with oneself?!!!! And he hated himself, his reflection in this world of Mirrors... Plunging into the darkness where he felt freedom... But the Darkness was full of unbearable loneliness... It seemed to haunt him... WHY?! Throwing away his sword, the Warrior fell to his knees. He no longer felt like fighting. Emptiness enveloped him... Emptiness and pain. The whole world was crumbling, he felt that the Night of Svarog was on its way. But what could he do, alone? Then a gentle hand lay on his shoulders. The warrior turned round, meeting his gaze with a girl whose eyes ... were so like his!
Out of the chaos of scraps of memory and pictures arose the temple hall. Where, on a dais, lay the sacred Crystal..... And beside it stood the one he had lost and never hoped to see again.... His Twin Flame.
- You came... I thought that...
- It is my dharma, my duty to be with my people, Armand. And with you, my half, until the end.
- The end is near, Aria... - The warrior looked at the young woman with tenderness and pain. - You can still save yourself. The Stargate will only open for a short time... If only for Darina, our young flame, the fruit of our love.
- They are no more, Armand," the young woman hastened to add, seeing the worry in her lover's eyes. - The gates... But our daughter and my father are safe. They made it... And they will continue our mission in the World of Light.
The ground beneath the young men's feet shook violently. Distant explosions were heard.... An oblique crack travelled along the wall of the prayer hall of the Chintamani Temple.... The young woman approached the altar, taking half of the crystal in her hands. Turning to her lover, she said:
- All in good time, Armand. This hall... The Hall of Prayer. It has been said that if this planet and our people are in danger, one must turn to the crystal, the Heart of the World, for help. But the Cintamani has been divided... Repeating the fate of our Great Ancestors, Father and Mother of the World. They are now estranged. And our way is to help these two halves find each other again, to prevent what awaits us from happening again.... To keep the world safe from the next Night of Svarog.
- But how? Aria, our end is inevitable. As is the end of this world. How can we fulfil our mission? This sacrifice is completely pointless. And you could have-- Why did you stay, my soul? Why...
- Our mission, - the young woman came to the Warrior and wrapped her arms around him. - It can only be fulfilled by a single Twin Flame, Armand. If I abandon you, can I fulfil the Dharma of wife to husband, given in the face of our Creator? If I betray you, will I be able to continue to live in goodness? Never... My path is to be faithful to my Flame until the end. And every end is a beginning.
- But lost now, how will we remember our essence, Aria? - the young man looked desperately into his woman's eyes. - How will I recognise you?
- The same way I recognised you in this birth of ours.... Our bond cannot be broken even after a billion incarnations. And if you forget, it is my duty as your soulmate, your Flame, to remind you of the way to yourself. And once you have found yourself, your essence, you will remember me.... As our Creator and Mother of the World did at the beginning of time: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sD_lsRLPFH8.
- I will remember, I promise you....
The blast wave that swept over them cut short his speech, and everything faded away, turning into a whirlwind of ash and fire...
Any end is a beginning... But to know the beginning, one must accept the end as well. The world spun again in a whirlwind of colours. A swirl of images that became brighter and brighter. A marvellous blue planet, like His eyes..... Majestic and beautiful, it shone in the distance, illuminated by the sun. The ship froze in its orbit, and the people who had been in it looked out the portholes with bated breath at their New Home, which they called Midgard. So tall and beautiful, these people were full of hope for a bright future, for the possibility of healing and cleansing from past mistakes. At last the signal to land was given, and the Vaitmara, having made a big circle, landed on the ground among the mountains... The people who came out of it with delight entered the earth of the planet, which seemed to them the Garden of Eden... The couple, separated from everyone, climbed the hill and looked around.
- Look, Aria, this is our New Home...
- Oh, Adriana... Do you think our Child will remember this day?
- I'm sure she will. She is our little ray, and the memory of us will always be with her...
The woman, dressed in a long scarlet dress, clasped the baby girl to her breast and kissed her little forehead. The Prince embraced his wife, and they looked into the distance, where the rising sun was flaming....
***
Midgard... Since the arrival of the Darians to the planet from the White Stars, this place has become Home and Refuge for many Races, from many different Star Systems. A Great Kingdom called Hyperborea or Daaria was founded, where Peace and Justice reigned, under the rule of the Prince and Princess, the Guardians of Wisdom and Knowledge... So, soon Daaria became a progressive country, where everyone strived for the One Dream - the Bright Future. All four Great Clans - Daarians, Haarians, Rassenes and Svyatorus lived in peace and harmony. Sciences and arts flourished, and the Masters of Daaria were famous all over the world. But what an interesting life it was: there were no restrictions, people travelled all over the world, getting to know different peoples, respecting the traditions and manners of all the inhabitants of Midgard! And also visited their neighbours in other Star Systems, through the sacred Stargate... The King and Queen loved their daughter and hereditary princess - Aria, and their daughter, in return, grew up glorious and harmonious, to the delight of her parents. When she was 13 years old, the fate of the princess was predetermined - she became an Obaunitsa, a maiden of the Temple of Chintamani. It was both an Honour, but also no less a responsibility. The Temple had always been a special conductor of Energies, for it was there that the Crystal of Light, encased in the Crystal Pyramid, was located. And the Guardians of its Power and Balance were the maidens - the Obaunits, the beautiful Priestesses of the Temple.
But one day, the Haarians and Daarians, united under the name of the Aryans, destroyed the age-old alliance with the Rasens and Svyatorus. Blinded by the forces of Darkness, pride and vanity, considering themselves true Children of the Creator, forgetting the precepts of their ancestors, they decided to leave the lands of Daaria, founding Atlantis, a kingdom in the West, beginning to use the power of the Earth's Elements to achieve their goals... A troubled time has come. The heads - Brothers of the two states - Daaria and Atlantis turned away from each other, becoming enemies. And no matter how much the Magi tried to enlighten them, nothing worked. It became clear that the forces of darkness had penetrated into the world of Yav, and since Midgard was at the very frontier, the boundary between the worlds of Light and Darkness, the mission of the Obavnitsy - Guardians of the Crystal was extremely important. But not less was the mission of the Beregins, who became in time Obavnitsy, after entering the Sacred Marriage, passing into the rank of keepers of the home, protecting their husbands even at a distance, when they went on long military campaigns....
After becoming an Obauness, the Princess went to live for a while in the Temple School in the Sacred Forest. In essence, the civilisation of the Darians was originally a forest civilisation. By virtue of the fact that the forest was the supplier of everything necessary for a man to live, it was the basis of life of Russ. Long observation of growth of separate kinds of trees, herbs, plants, discovery of their application in a life has put the beginning of herbology, and also medicine. Especially honoured trees were pine, birch, aspen, oak. But one of the most ancient trees of Russian forests - Spruce - was a peculiar "centre" on which the events of life and death in all their manifestations unfolded:
"Mother Spruce, neither on the water, nor on the swamp, but in a damp field, on a steep mountain, near the Lybed River, you stand, Mother Spruce, and next to me I will stand, I will wash my face with key water, I will turn to the dawn and ask you. By the red sun, by the clear month, Mother spruce, blind the eyes of our enemies, take away from us the evil forces of fierce enemies, they will not be afraid of any damage, no prizors, no evil plots. Neither fords nor fences, neither the Lybed River, nor steep banks, nor dark tracts, nor drowning swamps, and as you stand, mother fir-tree, full of strength, so we would stand, that there would be no trouble for us, neither lying nor standing, our wild heads, nor our blond hair, nor our black eyebrows, nor our clear eyes, nor our scarlet lips, nor our hot blood. Ask thee for us of the month, and on top of the month and all the way to the sun!"
That is why the Obavnitsy, before entering the age of vestalok (untouched, pure), devoted their time to the knowledge of ancient wisdom, learning to interact with the elements, herbs, trees, stones, animals, birds, insects, fish, and then they learnt to apply wisdom and knowledge of Love and protection of this World, the world of Midgard.... Golden-haired (in their hair all the colours of the sun - from gold to the flame that the sun gives off at sunset - were woven together) and clear-eyed, flexible as a vine, these Maidens were the joy of their husbands and the pride of their fathers... It was a wonderful time of youth, full of dances, magic of Light, meditations, songs and learning the secrets of this world, immersion in nature and awareness of themselves in this world. They learned to feel the Power of Earth, Water, Fire, Air... They learned to respect people of all classes, when girls were sent to farms to get acquainted with the life of simple peasants and inhabitants of Daria, who lived in harmony and labour for the good of their country.
So Princess Aria grew up far away from strife. In the silence of the Temple, under the protection of the Crystal, she learnt the secrets of the world. But at last she also entered the age of the Bride, when on the holiday of the Summer Solstice she was to pass from Obavnitsy to Beregini, becoming the wife of one of the Knights of the Kingdom and Queen Darius... On the eve of the Great Day, the girls decided to go swimming in the river. It was a special, magical evening, when water acquires unusual life-giving power. Free as the wind in their translucent tunics as thin as cobwebs, they ran through the forest, playing hide and seek and enjoying the last evening of their youth. And when the stars and the moon rose in the sky, they jumped from the high bank into the cool water of the river... Oh, how marvellous it was to sink to the bottom of the pond, bathing in the moonlight penetrating through the water. Aria's faithful companions - the bogatyrs and friends, Rada and Boyana, were always somewhere nearby, ready to protect their princess at any moment. But that evening there was a special peace in nature, the oak trees were quiet. Aria went ashore, wringing her long tresses, water streamed down her slender frame... Suddenly she heard the rustling of leaves and the crunch of a branch. She turned round sharply and met the clear eyes of the young man standing behind her. The young man was staring at her intently, she felt waves of incredible energy coming from him... It was as if an invisible mental thread of understanding of each other's feelings stretched between them, not even words were needed. He stretched out his hand, but suddenly the silence was broken by the voices of his friends calling the Princess. When the girl turned round again, she saw that the young man had disappeared. This frightened her, and the girl hurried away.....
At last the Day of the Sun had come. Wearing a long white dress, with an amber diadem in her copper hair, Aria, accompanied by her friends, entered the Sacred Forest... After bringing gifts to the Ancestors in the form of fruits and bouquets of flowers, the girls scattered through the forest. Aria did not even notice how she came to the bank of the river, where she met this mysterious young man. She knew that they could not be together, for she had already chosen a groom from the glorious Knights - Daarians. Stately, noble and manly, he could charm anyone... But something in him made her suspicious, her inner voice told her to wait. Where to? Confused in her feelings, the girl knelt down, rinsing her heated face with cold water and then, like an electric shock, she felt someone's presence... Aria turned round. Yes, it was him - the Moon Knight, like a ghost that appeared to her in the night... One look into his eyes was enough - she realised that it was the Gift of Destiny... The young man smilingly handed her a scarlet handkerchief - the very one that she had tied to the Tree of Life, and which her fianc; was supposed to get, but make no mistake - threw it over her shoulders and asked her her name... He gave her his own - Arman. It seems that he was a stranger, as he asked the girl to explain to him the essence of the holiday. The surprised girl, in turn, asked why he had brought her a handkerchief if he didn't know it, to which he replied that he had been watching her and had decided to return to her the trophy she had left on the tree. Yes, truly that was a Sign from Above. The young men held hands and walked through the forest. Aria learnt from the young man's story that he was the crown prince of a distant country and that they had recently arrived in Darius with a delegation. The time passed quickly, the evening was replaced by the Moon Night. As they walked, they did not notice how they found themselves at the Sanctuary, at the Tree of Life. This meant only one thing: the Higher Powers themselves favoured their union. Aria explained this to Arman, much to his surprise.
- I didn't realise you knew about Soul Mates....
- Yes, of course... As you do, my Soul. How long I have waited for you.
The young man looked tenderly at his friend and they kissed. That night married them, uniting their bodies and souls into one indivisible whole under the eternal light of the stars... As morning came, Aria and Armand, hand in hand, walked out of the forest to the Sanctuary, where Svyatozar, the High Magus of Daaria, was waiting for them, certain that there could be no obstacles to their feelings. However, Svyatozar's stern face shattered those dreams. He led them away and asked if they knew what they had done. The young men looked at each other, not understanding what he meant. Then Svyatozar asked the young man if he knew who was in front of him. He shook his head in the negative, and the Magus announced that the girl he had chosen was Aria, daughter of the King of Daaria. The girl noticed how the young man's eyes darkened, how his fists clenched. Pale, Aria asked what was wrong with that, because her father had given her the right to choose her own path... Svyatozar, still looking at her sadly, replied that Arman was the Crown Prince of Atlantis, and that meant... The Princess could hardly stand on her feet, unable to believe what the Magus had told her. Seeking support, she looked at her dear friend - in his eyes she read the same sadness and hopelessness. It was as if an abyss had opened under her feet... Despair engulfed the girl completely and she, breaking out of Svyatozar's hands, ran away, wherever she could see... She wanted to disappear, to escape from the pain that tore her heart into bleeding pieces... She came to her senses on the same river bank where their first date had taken place. The Princess threw herself on the grass, gasping with pain and sobs... And then she heard footsteps approaching. Hoping to see her beloved, the girl turned round. But her eyes met with the ice-cold eyes of the Knight, her betrothed, Ratmir. The Knight, ignoring her amazement and fright, said that he had been looking for her everywhere.
- I did not expect my bride to wander about the forest like a ghost. And I never found your handkerchief.....
The knight, his hair flying like a white flag, laughed briefly.
- There's no need to play innocent, my dear. And besides," he grinned. - You are no longer a vestal, but a bride, impure and vicious. I felt it as soon as I saw you, Princess... But enough. You are in my power, you have no strength to resist me! If you don't want to be my wife, you'll be my slave!
- Ratmir, come to your senses, what's the matter with you? - The girl looked into the man's eyes and froze. There was no light in them, only darkness and coldness. His entire aura emitted streams of energy poisoning her. Could it be...
- Reptiloid... Ratmir, why?
Grinning, the man snatched up his blade, pressing it against the princess's neck.
- The Nemesis Crystal has control over Time and Space. I think you can answer your own question. We have long since established our base in Atlantis and our Nemesis Crystal is many times more powerful than the Chintamani! Nibiru's power is growing, it's getting closer every day.....
- Dark Crystal," the girl opened her eyes wide in horror. - No, it's impossible! It's darkness, you can't upset the balance of the Powers...
- Blah, blah, blah... Enough words! You will be the first sacrifice to our High Gods! But first...
The Princess felt her strength leaving her. Aria looked into the man's eyes, but there was nothing in them but the desire to possess her and her kingdom... The girl tried to at least look away, but she couldn't, his power hypnotised her, subjugating her to his will.
- Do not resist, Princess. It's settled...
No, he will not get her or her kingdom... But she is so weak, so alone... She has no strength to resist, and what is the point?
- Aria!
- Armand! - something flashed through her. She heard his voice, it gave her strength. But maybe she heard it, he was so far away. - Armand, please... I want to see you... at least one last time!
Something whistled through the air, and Ratmir cried out, falling to the grass, clutching his shoulder, pierced by a sharp blade. The girl felt like she could move again and turned around. Standing behind her was the Crown Prince of Atlantis. Putting his arm around the girl, he shifted his eyebrows menacingly as he looked at the defeated man. The Prince of Atlantis raised his hand in which his sword was clutched.....
- No, please. Armand, there's no need. Come on, leave him alone, he's not worth it...
Aria whispered the words of a prayer from the Book of Truth, which was now open to her as the Beregin, asking nature to hide them under the cover of the Mist. The Higher Powers heard her and covered the valley with a white veil... When they entered Svyatozar's cell, he was already waiting for them.
- Well, you have passed the test, my children. And now I see how strong your bond is and how great your feeling is. Who am I to resist the will of Fate? - The Magus approached the young men, looking at them shrewdly. - But before I unite your destinies, you must answer me one question. Imagine - I married you, and you went to Atlantis. But on the way something terrible happened, because of which one of you suffered, and not just suffered - in a single moment from this blooming, full of strength and beauty man he turned into another, weak and defenceless, which requires constant care and support. And here answer me - will you be able to say to that man what you will swear to me?
The girl looked into Arman's eyes, but read in them... only boundless tenderness and love, as in a mirror, reflected in her eyes. Svyatozar, who had been silently watching them, approached the young men, joining their hands.
- Let it be so! And who knows, maybe it is for the best... a bond between those whose homes are destroyed by enmity... Maybe that is when the War will stop. After all, God gave us love, so that maybe we could help to turn this world of human enmity into a World of Love!
But as soon as the ceremony was over, heavy and clear footsteps were heard in the street. Guards! Without a second's hesitation, the girl pushed the young man towards the secret passage that led outside the forest, asking him to wait for her in the evening on the bank of the river where they had first met...
- Trust no one. Whatever you hear, even if they tell you that I am no longer in this world, do not believe them, my beloved. This world is poisoned with lies and darkness. I will never hurt or betray you. Please believe my words, just as I believe you completely, Armand!
As soon as they said goodbye and she knelt before the altar, the guards burst into the sanctuary. They seized the princess and searched all around, but there was no trace of the young man... In the palace, another retribution awaited the princess. Her father in anger wanted to throw her into the dungeon, but the girl, perfectly mastered the gift of persuasion, was able to insist on her innocence, and saying she was ill, locked herself in her chambers. The escape plan was ready, all that remained was to execute it.
- One drop will be enough for you... Fear nothing, child. When you wake up, Armand will be there. I've warned him. But first remember what I'm about to tell you. Your journey will be hard, no-one knows what lies ahead. The ruler of Atlantis is preparing an attack on Darius. A terrible war is coming... You have a few years during which I will hide you from the eyes of your Kindred, but then... Child, all your courage will be required. You know the power of the Crystal of Nemesis. It can destroy the entire world, returning it to Chaos, and we cannot rebuild it without the Crystal of Chintamani and the power of the Flames, the Guardians of Truth....
- What is required of me? - The girl looked firmly into the eyes of the High Magus. He lowered his head sadly....
The year flashed by like a heavy terrible dream, the only ray of joy in which was the birth of Darina, the future princess of Darius and Atlantis. To Aria's amazement, having learnt from Svyatozar, who had sheltered them with Endymion, that his daughter was alive and had sealed the state by her marriage with the Prince of Atlantis, her father immediately forgave her. But the return was still secret to all but the King and Queen. Thus three years passed....
... A flash of dazzling light illuminated the sky, causing all those gathered in the square, in honour of the Solstice, to cover their eyes with their hands. But the flash was followed by a terrible rumble, and then the ground shook violently. Not understanding what was the matter, people ran out of the houses, looking in horror towards the sea... For above it, in the distance, up to the sky, a column of fire of such power rose, that the night became clearer than the day... Holding the frightened girl to herself, the young woman, frozen, did not take her eyes off the fiery mushroom, which with each passing moment became larger and closer....
- Your Highness, hurry, we must leave....
The girl who ran up to her looked questioningly at her lord. However, she only shook her head.
- No, Rada. I must be with my people, at this hour... As foretold many years ago.
- But... Your Highness. We must leave the city. It is doomed. Come, the gates will soon open.
The young woman seemed to hesitate for a moment. But only for a moment... Then she said firmly, turning to the girl:
- No, Rada, I can't... Please, take care of Darina... - the girl looked fearfully at her mother.
- Mother, what are you talking about? - Clutching her mother's hand tightly, the girl looked at her with tear-filled eyes. Aria hugged her daughter, but immediately released her from the ring of her hands and looked intently into her eyes.
- Darina, do you remember what I taught you?
- Y-yes, but...
- Then you know that nothing in this world disappears without a trace. I'll always be with you, just like your father, who is waiting for me at the Chintamani Temple. But remember - now you have a great responsibility as a future Obavnica... Please, fulfil my last request - never set foot on the path of darkness and chaos, try to avoid it....
Sobbing, the girl hugged her mother, but the latter, having kissed her daughter, rose resolutely and looked ahead, to where the flames were breaking out. She took out a pendant with a glowing stone from behind the collar of her dress and put it around her daughter's neck.
- This is a Part of the Great Crystal of Chintamani, like the one in our temple. You know that on the day the Great Assassa began, the Magi divided the crystal into two parts. The first is kept in the Temple under the protection of your father's warriors, Arman, and the second is the one I'm giving you. It will protect you. Don't take it off, ever... Promise?
- Yes, mum.
- Gladly, please... As soon as I leave, run to the grove... There you'll find my father. Here, give this to him... He will know what to do.....
With those words, Aria gave the sealed roll to the girl and with a firm step, she headed towards the stairs leading down. Bowing, the nurse took the princess by the hand.
- Come, Mistress...
- No, I don't want to... Mommy... Mommy!
But then the ground shook violently. Taking the girl in her arms, Rada rushed away from the palace. Hugging her nurse tightly by the shoulders, the girl hid her crying face on her breast. She did not see the terrible rumble and the palace collapse. But already when she was standing at the Gate, she remembered the huge explosion that swept over the city, sweeping away everything in its path. Then there was a blinding flash of light and darkness enveloped everything....
Chapter 7 Through the thorns to the stars
A beat... silence... silence... a beat... silence... silence... silence....
It was as if she were gliding along a warm river, snippets of memories flashing in and out of her mind... Was it really over? But there was no end. She was carried forward by the river current... A bright flash of light... As if through a dream, soft music burst into her brain. So strange and peaceful... But then her memory began to come alive. The girl suddenly realised the full meaning of what was happening. She was in space, in a starship! But what if she was only dreaming? The girl clenched her eyes and then, with excitement, slowly opened them. She saw a cosy cabin of the ship, apparently a medbay. She was lying on a capsule-shaped bed, under a soft warm bluish light. Squinting her eyes, next to her, on the same bed, she saw Max. Covered with a light plaid, he didn't move, breathing evenly and quietly, as if he were asleep.
So this wasn't a dream? The girl stretched out her hand... In the bluish glow it looked as if it were moulded of ivory. What did she look like then? But as soon as she moved, the door opened, and a pleasant young woman in a snow-white suit entered the room.
- You're awake already? Excellent! - Saima took the girl's hand, looking at the monitor. - 'Everything is normal.
- Are you sure? - the girl fell silent, not recognising her voice, unexpectedly high and melodious.
- Exactly, - the young woman smiled. - You did well, Aria.
- Saima? What was that... was that? - The girl raised herself up on her elbows. Looking around herself, she turned pink - she wasn't wearing any clothes at all. - Oh...
- Don't be embarrassed, - the young woman walked over to a strange looking device that looked like a 3D printer. - How do you like your updated avatar?
- I... don't know what to say, - the girl sat up. Every movement now came to her with unprecedented ease and grace. - I think I'm going to need some time.
- I'll help you, but first, please stand here.
The girl obeyed. The doctor led her to a circle in the floor. Warm water poured down from somewhere above her, evaporating immediately on contact with her body, but at the same time giving her a feeling of freshness. Her observation did not fail her - the robot-printer quickly "printed" the girl's clothes. Having put on a silver-coloured outfit consisting of a thin jumper and tight trousers, Anna turned to the mirrored wall and gasped. She was looking at a young, graceful girl of about eighteen, with dark chocolate hair framing her face and turquoise eyes. An image from a dream flashed in her mind.... Or was it not a dream?
- Listen, Saima... This may sound strange, but... While I was unconscious, I had a dream, and...
- Regression.
- What? - the girl looked at the doctor in confusion. - What do you mean?
- It wasn't a fainting spell, Aria.
- But then what was it?
- You've been reborn, my dear.
- So... This body.
- Your new avatar. We thought it would be best to mould it to the form of your first birth in the world of Pravi... How do you feel?
- Excellent! Except it's a little unusual. I can smell odours, but I have absolutely no thirst or hunger. Is that normal?
The Doctor nodded.
- Yes. Your body is no longer a biorobot, although it retains a set of the same qualities, including the consumption of food as a pleasure but not a necessity, although your digestive system is far more advanced than before and is unaffected by any negative influences. You don't need this kind of nourishment anymore, because we have long ago learnt to get energy from a special spectrum of light waves, emotions and sensations. Thus, positive emotions give strength, and negative emotions drain us. We are also not subject to destructive influences of the external environment, but nevertheless we can be destroyed by a special kind of energy weapon. In time you will understand everything, working in space expeditions....
The girl shifted her gaze to James.
- Will he... wake up?
- Yes, - the doctor approached the motionless young man. - It's amazing that you woke up earlier... It's better if you stay with him until he wakes up.
- But why is he still in stasis? - The girl looked at Saima anxiously. - Did something go wrong? In that... in the vision, we were with him. Together.
- Exchanging energies and memories takes a tremendous amount of energy. Now it just takes time. But you can help him.
- But how?
- Talk to him. The Flames connection is special, he'll hear you. I'm sure he will. I have to go now, prepare the team for departure. If his condition changes, press the red transmitter on your bracelet and I'll be right there.
When the door closed behind Sayima, the girl shifted her gaze to the motionless man. Like herself, James had changed... taking on the image she remembered from their first encounter in the Astral. Someone she had fallen in love with as a child, drawing in sketchbooks, whose appearance here as a spaceship captain had confused her. James, Alex. She'd always thought they had something in common, and now she knew why. Parallel incarnations are so rare that meeting her Mirror Reflection certainly seemed like something mystical. The girl gazed into her friend's face. It breathed calmness, the man looked ten years younger, as she remembered him in that last vision before the awakening. She smiled softly and ran her hand through his slightly curly dark chocolate hair. Her heart overflowed with a pinched tenderness.
- Armand, I know you can hear me. I'm sorry I woke up early. But you know what I said to you back then. It's still the same now. We are only as strong as we are united and only as weak as we are divided. And it's not just about our mission, it's about us. Me and-- you. And I can't do it without you. I love you, Armand.
- What did you say? - A low whisper made the girl flinch and lift her head. The young man was looking at her with a smile, his eyes of an of a peculiar light amber colour, glowed with a quiet light.
- I love you, Armand...
- That's what I thought," the young man pulled back and looked at the girl meticulously. - Yes, it's you again. Don't change again.
- I won't, I promise. I told you I wouldn't leave you. And any end.
- ... it's just the beginning, I remember. And I like it a lot.
- How are you?
- Words can't really describe it. It's like my brain was only half working until now. Sight, hearing, all my senses are incredibly heightened.
- You seem confident.
- I feel that way," the young man propped himself up on his elbows and then rose to his feet with a jerk. There was an ineffable lightness in his body... He noticed how Anna... no, Aria, his Aria averted her eyes, blushing. - What?
- Nothing, just... Your body... You're incredibly beautiful, Armand.
- In this we are equal, my queen, - the young man approached the girl and took her hand, pulling her to him, hugging her tightly around the waist. - I have been waiting for you for a very long time... waiting for you.
Without words, Aria snuggled into her lover, and they merged in a long kiss.
Time seemed to stop. But then the girl remembered Saima's request. Pressing the red sensor transmitter, she pulled away from Arman.
- What's the matter?
- We need to get back to our duties. You're the captain, remember?
- Not at all...
Five minutes later, fully dressed, Armaan walked up to his mate and put his arm around the girl's waist.
- How does it feel?
- It's hard to describe, Arman. I have Anna's memories in me... but they're faint, half-remembered. Like fragments of a dream. Aria. this form is much closer to my perception, and now, - she turned round so quickly that the cosmonaut didn't notice he was in the ring of her arms. - Now I feel like myself again. Though I admit it will take some time to get used to the new sensations of freedom and power overflowing my body. It's like I've woken up from a serious illness and now my whole being is rejoicing. I can't wait to get out of here, Armand.
- We have to wait for Saima's decision," they heard footsteps and the door of the sick bay slid open. The young woman who entered bowed cheerfully, pressing her hand to her chest.
- Welcome back, Your Highness. It is good to see you in good health.....
- May I begin my duties?
- Both of you. Aria, as you recall, your talent as an astronavigator--
- Yes, I seem to recall. But we'll be able to go to the Captain's cabin?
The Doctor nodded. Leaving the sickbay, they took the turbolift (operated very simply by telepathic commands) to the ship's control room. As they walked down the corridor to a white door, Aria stopped suddenly.
- What's the matter?
- Nothing, I... I just want to remember this moment. Come on," she accompanied Arman to the door, which slid aside as they approached. The astronauts sitting in the chairs immediately turned round, rising from their seats.
- Captain!
- Your Highness...
- We've been expecting you!
- Arman, - the young man stepped down from the bridge and extended his hand to the Commander, who shook it. - Thank you for looking after my ship, my friend.
- Boromir, good to see you.
- Boromir, - Aria squinted and looked at the Assistant Captain, as if remembering something. His face reminded her of someone very familiar....
- Yes. Nothing is impossible for Plamen... I'm sorry, Princess. I was so happy to meet my comrade and our future emperor that I completely forgot the rules of decorum. Welcome back.
- Thank you, Boromir, - Aria singled out one of the black and white images in her memory as the most vivid. Boromir had served under Arman ever since they had returned from their exile on Ares (Mars) and, loyal to his commander, had sworn to protect the Imperial family. It was his ship that first warned them of an impending atomic attack, and in doing so helped save many lives.... of Daarans who made it through the Stargate. Before it was too late. - You have always helped us.
- I was only doing my duty, Queen, - he looked at the pendant around Aria's neck and folded his palms in a gesture of prayer. - And now the Guardians of Chintamani are with us again....
- Yes, but... He is incomplete without his doppelganger, - the girl glanced at Arman. -
Tell me, please, how. my father? È...
- They're fine. Of course the years are taking their toll (as you remember, time is different on Midgard and Dess, with 10,000 years passing on Midgard and only ten on Dess), but our daughter ... she's a beautiful queen and she's looking forward to our return. When they learnt that Chintamani had found you...'' - Arman's voice trembled, but he pulled himself together. - Well, you'll have to ask them yourself when you arrive.
- How much further are we travelling?
- In two pulsations, we'll be there. In the meantime. Captain, are you ready to take command? - Boromir put a hand to his chest. Armand nodded.
- Absolutely.
***
After a couple of hours of working with the constellation charts, plotting a course and making sure she wasn't needed on the bridge until the next pulsation, Aria stepped out into the corridor. Entering the lift, she was a little confused, but then remembered Saima's words that all the systems on the ship could be controlled telepathically as well. It was worth a try.
- Rest room, please. I don't know what level though....
Contrary to her fears, the lift opened again and she found herself in a long corridor, flanked by several doors. As soon as she approached one of them, it immediately opened and Aria saw a spacious bright hall, and in the middle of it a huge pool with such clear blue water as she had never seen before in her life. As soon as she entered the room, a small glowing ball of white colour lit up in the middle of the room under the ceiling, the room became warmer and a pleasant sea breeze came from somewhere. Giving in to her surroundings, the girl resolutely threw off her clothes and sprinted and dove into the water. It gently took her in, and Aria gave herself a chance to sink to the very bottom - the depth of the pool was at least two to three metres! Then, with a few swings of her arms, she surfaced. To her delight, the water was so warm that she could stay in it indefinitely. It was nothing like the disinfected, foul-smelling sports clubs where she had sometimes dared to swim on Earth. Besides, there she had always had to work hard to stay afloat, but here the water held her! It was marvellous...
- You're a great swimmer!
Aria almost went under the water again. The girl looked around in amazement and saw Arman standing nearby. The snow-white suit beautifully fitted the slender body of the man, and his tall stature and soft movements gave him the resemblance of a flexible and strong cat... A panther, that was how she could characterise him. Chocolate amber eyes followed her and his lips opened in a half smile. Fixing a strand of dark hair, he laughed.
- Scared you?
- You bet I did. Sneaking up on a defenceless girl.... Would you like to join me?
She realised that she was in front of the young man in her mother's clothes and blushed again. But what struck her the most was Armand's behaviour, as if nothing had happened, nodded to her and, taking off his clothes without any further words, dived into the cool water.
- A heavenly delight.... Shall we race?
- You always win. But I don't mind.
The young people enjoyed the warm artificial sandy beach adjacent to the pool. Aria rested her head on Armand's chest, listening to his heartbeat. It was like magic.
- I keep thinking it's all a dream. But even so, I don't want to wake up.
- You're awake, Aria. Maybe for the first time in your life. A new life. Though every new life is just a continuation of the old. But if we're facing the right direction, all we have to do is keep moving forward.
- You're right. Happiness itself finds its way to the strong of heart. And no matter what lies ahead... - she lifted herself up on her hands and looked into her lover's face. The look in his amber eyes told her more than a thousand words..... Shaking her head, she sat up and stretched.
- Time was of the essence, however. A few dozen more parsecs and we'll make the jump into hyperspace. If all continues to go well, then in two or three days we'll be ready for the jump to null-space.
Arman nodded.
- By the way, Aria, would you like to take a look at the hypertunnel? It's quite interesting. Boromir said there's an observatory not far from here.
- Why not?
After quickly drying off at the wave shower and getting dressed, the young men went out into the corridor, at the end of which was a small round room. Entering it, they noticed a pair of armchairs in the centre. A huge screen occupied the whole wall of the room. The young men sat down in the comfortable chairs, which immediately took the shape of their bodies, and Arman switched on the surveillance screen. Immediately the whole room was plunged into darkness, and a spatial window flashed on the screen. The ship was moving in such an incredible array of colours that the girl could not have imagined. The stars turned into white streaks, instantly passing by, and the tunnel itself shimmered with all the colours of the rainbow....
- Armand... It's so beautiful.....
- I knew you would like it...
***
Suddenly an alarm blared through the ship. The screen flickered and went blank, and a bright light flashed around them.
- What's the matter?
- I don't know yet," Arman jumped up, but the ship shook so violently that he had to grab the back of his chair. - Hurry, follow me.
They ran out into the corridor and hurried to the central control room.
- What's wrong? - Arman walked over to his assistant, gazing at the instrument readings.
- I have no idea. Fuel's fine, but the ship's out of the space tunnel.
- What?" Arman pressed a button, causing the shields that blocked the view to move aside and an incredible sight appeared before their eyes. The stars had disappeared, and the ship itself was moving as if in a light purple mist. - It couldn't be!
As Boromir approached the captain, he took from his hands a tablet with diagrams of the constellations.
- The readings seem to be correct, Armand....
- What's the matter? - Aria approached the young man, staring intently into the violet clouds. They seemed to flash brightly from within every now and then. - Where are we?
- I'm afraid the most unforeseen thing has happened - we've fallen into one of the very dangerous nebulae. There's a strong gravitational field here, which means...'
The assistant captain interrupted him.
- Armand, take a look.
The young man leaned over the readouts, but after looking at the shimmering signals, he straightened up abruptly and went to the instrument panel and pressed a few buttons. Immediately a voice boomed throughout the ship:
- All hands to your stations! Repeat, all crew, take your seats immediately and buckle up in case of overload!
Arman switched off the loudspeaker and, after a glance with Baromir, lowered himself into a nearby chair. Aria followed suit. Soon the outline of a huge planet began to appear through the fog.
- Aria, is it what I think it is?
- A spectral type F planet, a supergiant with an incredibly powerful gravitational force. But we can get round it, can't we? - The girl looked worriedly at Arman. He shook his head in the negative.
- No. Besides, our engines haven't recovered from the space tunnel yet... Deg Lennart....
- Yes, Captain!
- I've spotted a small satellite to the left. We'll be orbiting the planet for about an hour. Send a scout robot to its surface.
- Are you suggesting a landing? - Deg looked questioningly at the commander.
- Yes. We have no other choice. It will take several days for our engines to reboot. But fortunately, we have enough fuel.
After a few minutes, the robot capsule was lowered and the team could only wait. Soon, however, the voice of the second astronavigator, Kama Thar, was heard, reporting a safe landing. Everyone hurried into the observatory. The screen showed an image of a deserted gorge with sharp rocky protrusions. The robot itself had landed on a large flat area. Soil and water samples taken some time later showed no harmful impurities.
- The air is very thin," Boromir switched off the screen. - I think we'll have to use spacesuits after all. Come on.
- Are we going to land on a planet? - Aria looked at the assistant captain in amazement.
- Yes, that's the usual practice, we have to see with our own eyes the world we are destined to see and leave a beacon there, putting the planet on the constellation map, it's part of our job. But I think you'd better...
- I'm with you.
Fortunately, the spacesuits were not the bulky suits that Earth people wore when they went into space. They were made of a thin synthetic material that was like a second skin and hardly felt on the body. But, according to Sa-Ir, the ship's engineer, they could safely withstand a hundred degree frost, not just the thirty degree frost that was on the planet. Putting it on, she looked in the mirror. Silver in colour, it fit her slender body snugly and combined with the white waterproof cloak that came with it, completed her look perfectly. Finally, satisfied that the suit fit perfectly, she went up to the control station, where Arman and Boromir were waiting for her, also already dressed in similar spacesuits, which suited them well. Sitting down in the chair next to the Commander, the girl buckled herself in, the Captain nodded to his assistant and he pressed the landing lever. Aria felt an unknown force push her easily into the chair. The ship sprang from its seat and, breaking through the dense atmosphere, began to describe circles, looking for a favourable landing site. Finally, it was found - in a small gorge among the rocks. When the ship gently touched the ground, Arman unbuckled his seat belt and leaned back in his chair, sighing with relief.
- We're here. Well, it's time to find out what we're dealing with...
As she rose to her feet, Aria could feel how strong the gravitational field of this planet was. Her whole body was stiff and she struggled to move, but determined not to make a fool of herself in front of the crew, she pulled herself together and followed. Just as she had expected, the planet was freezing cold, luckily barely perceptible through the warming layer of her spacesuit, and there was a strong wind and dark cumulus clouds creeping across the light violet sky. All together it looked like a picture of a sci-fi film. The commander turned to the men accompanying him.
- So, here we are. But let's agree never to go anywhere alone. And never let our guard down. Aria!
The girl, who had been staring thoughtfully at the mountains in the distance, turned to Arman.
- Yes?
- I'm saying that we should be careful. Don't forget - this world is unfamiliar to us and we should be very careful.
- Okay,' Aria nodded, shrugging her shoulders.
The commander sighed and shook his head.
- Just be on your guard... Let's go.
They slowly began to make their way up the top of the large hill. To everyone's surprise, there were flowers growing on the planet even in this frost, but they were colourless and, moreover, huge (at least two metres high) due to the lack of sunlight. Under gusts of wind they bent to the ground, making it difficult to climb. Having reached the top, the friends were finally able to look around. The entire space around them was completely deserted. There were no trees, they were replaced by thorny shrubs of white colour. Combined with the dark brown soil and the violet-coloured sky, the whole surrounding picture gave the travellers a strange feeling of unreality.
Aria suddenly froze, listening.
- What is it? - Boromir looked at her warily.
- I don't know. I thought I heard some noise ...
Then everyone did hear something that sounded like the stomping of soft paws. Aria looked round anxiously.
- Armand, look out!
The young man turned round sharply, in time to see the huge beast rushing towards him. But at that second, Aria pushed him away and the beast dashed towards her. Arman pulled out the paralyser attached to his hip, releasing essentially a couple of electric waves. However, the beast proved to be completely insensitive to the effects of the weapon, which only infuriated it even more. In a rage, it pounced on the girl, toppling her to the ground. The astronauts froze in horror - the beast was pushing Aria towards the edge of the cliff...
- Aria...
- Arman, stop!
Not listening to the assistant, the young man, pushing him away, rushed towards the girl as the surrounding space was illuminated by a bright flash of light. The mysterious creature, howling, rushed away and disappeared into the darkness.
- Aria! Are you okay?
- I think so. What was that?
- It was an incredibly strong lightning strike, and it looked like a big wolf, - Arman held out his hand to help her up. - You shouldn't have... taken that risk. But thanks anyway.
- I shouldn't have, you know... I couldn't do otherwise.
She swayed. Although the strong material of the spacesuit had protected her from the alien creature's claws, the lightning strike had left her dizzy. Boromir shook his head.
- Arman, Aria needs Saima's help. She's still getting accustomed to her new... avatar, and now this fall. Let's get back to the ship.
- Yes, of course, - the young man held out his hand to Aria, and she shook it firmly. - Let's go...
Chapter 8 The Legend of Chintamani
Finally, the minor failures were repaired, the engines were restored, and the ship, having overcome the gravity of the planet, broke out of the violet nebula at a powerful speed and re-entered the space tunnel. Luckily Aria had only suffered a minor energy malfunction and a lightning burn, so thanks to her enhanced regeneration and Saima's efforts, she was soon happily back to her normal life. A new life... I wanted to realise as much as possible, to remember. But how? The answer came by itself. On the first day, when Saima found her condition satisfactory, after leaving the medical section, the girl, walking around the ship, wandered into a huge room, all filled with luminous plates, standing on shelves rising to the ceiling of the racks. Taking one of the plates, which looked like a thin 3D tablet, Aria admired the flower depicted on its surface. But as soon as she touched it, the flower immediately materialised in front of her, emitting a bright spicy scent.
- Beautiful..." the girl turned round at the voice behind her. Armaan smiled, noticing her surprise. - Didn't expect it?
- Why not," Aria shook her head. Approaching the girl, Armaan looked at the three-dimensional image of the flower.
- Do you recognise it?
- Of course, - a vision flashed before the girl's mind - a garden full of delightful flowers and a gentle smile of a woman looking at her. - Argnum...
- What?
- I'm sorry, Armand, I think I... travelled back in time for a moment," she handed the plate to the man and took a deep breath. - A very distant past.
- Did you see the flowers? But how did you know the name?
- ß... saw a woman. A very beautiful woman. She told me.
- Did you recognise her? - Armand looked at his friend with interest. She shrugged her shoulders uncertainly.
- I don't know. These visions started coming more and more often. But unlike what we both saw on the day of our rebirth, they are somehow blurred, as if we were looking through a column of water.
- Our memory has not yet fully recovered," Arman smiled softly. - We have many discoveries ahead of us....
As he flicked through the images, he clicked on one of the pictures and immediately the room transformed into an underwater world. Glowing jellyfish swam around them, and somewhere in the distance, whale-like creatures could be heard singing. Yes, there they were. Aria recoiled, clinging to the young man as the huge creature passed right within an inch of them. The picture disappeared, and she met her gaze with Arman's smiling eyes.
- I'm sorry, I...
- It's okay. Pretty realistic, isn't it? - Armand grinned. - Were you scared?
- No... though it was unexpected," Aria put the plate back in place. - What?
- Nothing, it's just... I thought you couldn't be scared that easily," Arman looked at the girl meaningfully. Aria frowned and lowered her head.
- 'You're right... I can't help it. Of course, no one cancels the instinct of self-preservation. As well as the effect of surprise... But other than that... Although I've returned to my former form, it's not as easy to realise the fullness of my essence as I thought. My lost memory is slowly coming back to life, revealing unknown insights and pictures of bygone times. But there are still enough white spots.... And the old feelings still dominate us. And there is no place for them where we are going, - the girl looked round the hall. - It looks like we won't be able to find what we're looking for here.
- At least not until we change our way of thinking. There is no choice, we have to resort to the Samadhi ritual....
- But that's impossible without a teacher," Aria waved her hands. - And that's all we have on the ship....
- Our teacher is our higher self, it already knows everything. We just need to get in resonance with it and then our awakening is only a matter of time...
- Okay," Aria crossed her arms over her chest. - And how do you propose to get in touch with this mysterious self?
- Meditation requires a place. Shall we go?
The girl sighed doomedly.
- Let's go...
***
The meditation room was a small, cosy room with walls made of bamboo-like material. The semi-darkness of the room and the sound of water from the fountain by one of the walls really gave a state of peace and tranquillity. Walking across the grass carpet, the young people sat down on soft linen cushions in the centre of the room, opposite each other. Aria looked around.
- Impressive... So, where do we start?
- Since we are Plamen, we need to merge our energies, attune to each other. Man and woman have different energy potentials. The chakras are where the energy cycles. They are responsible for manifestations of feelings in different spheres of life. In some chakras energy moves clockwise, so it is active. In others - anti-clockwise, it is considered passive. Active energy centres in men should correspond to passive female chakras. Only in this case the two opposites complement each other.
- È... how do we trigger this energy exchange? - Aria grinned ironically. - I don't see a user manual.
- You don't need one. Close your eyes, Aria. Listen to yourself. Look into your heart. And try to feel me without touching me, on an energetic level.
- I think. ß... It's weird, like. Like I can touch you.
- The confluence of Ida and Pingala - Yin and Yang - the Sushumna is a single channel in the human body. We used to send our energy into ourselves, fuelling our energy centres. Now it's time to reverse this energy by channelling it into each other. Are you ready?
- Yes...
Indeed, with a kind of inner vision, the girl noticed a thin ray of green colour burst out from her chest. At the same time, a similar beam stretched out from the middle of Arman's chest towards her..... As they met, they penetrated each other. Immediately everything that separated them disappeared, their thoughts and feelings merged, becoming one being. It was amazing, the dance of energies around was like flying through space.... Something beyond what words could describe.... In an instant, something was revealed to her that would have taken her many years on Earth to realise. They were Creator and creation, beginning and end. Waves of energies washed over them both, merging them into one, filling them with a feeling of unconditional love.... But nothing stands still, love has a need to share the feelings that overwhelm the soul. In the same instant, Aria felt a part of her separate and stood before him in the form of a beautiful young man. They were as similar as twins and yet polar like yin and yang.
- "It's time."
- "Come."
Having descended to the planet, they took their first birth in the physical world. And this was the beginning of their great work, together with the other Souls, of building a new world. However, the path that at first seemed easy soon met its first obstacles. They were arrogance and pride. And in the darkness of arrogance, even reason becomes blind. People thought themselves equal to the Creator himself..... At the same time, all the benefits given to them began to be taken for granted: food lost its sharpness of taste, causing satiety; nature and life no longer aroused admiration; even love became a bargaining chip, having lost its divinity and beauty. For when some thing is in abundance, the individual forgets its significance. When food or wealth is in abundance, then waste begins. When love is in abundance, the personality loses awareness of its importance. When power is in abundance, the personality loses vigilance in its application.....
Blinded by their vanity and greed, humans began to conflict with each other and then with other planetary systems like the Orion constellation. A terrible battle was looming, called the Great Assassination of Star Wars between Orion and Sirius.... At the same time, the sages of the Swan constellation, the Guardians of Balance and Harmony plunged into the search for a solution to prevent the total destruction of the world. It became a small planet in the Milky Way galaxy, called Midgard - Interworld, where Brahmans - Magi of the Supreme Creator of the Worlds - channelled the negative energy that captured the minds of the inhabitants of the conflicting star systems. Thus, on a planet far from their home, a new reality of those who opposed all laws of peace and order began. Having forgotten their true origins, their souls in a series of rebirths had to realise themselves anew. When the seeds of inequality germinate in the very thoughts of man, then the branches of humiliation and pride grow. Whether that pride be of origin, wealth, intelligence or strength. Considering oneself superior to others, considering others as superfluous and humiliating them are the consequences of wrong thinking. As long as there is no balance between thoughts and ideals, there will be no balance in the world.
And no matter who commits bad deeds or has bad thoughts, everyone will have to reap the consequences equally. But there is no redemption without right direction. And when the eyes are closed with the veil of superiority, one cannot see the way, and it is impossible to point out the path of such a person. The truth is that excessive light blinds the personality. And in the brilliance of the light it sees nothing. Similarly, when there becomes too much intelligence, knowledge - that too only limits the personality. Thus, the sages of Midgard, consumed by the thirst for rivalry and wishing each to prove his superiority, applied their knowledge in war, creating an energy weapon of unrivalled power to this day, called the Death Ray of Nemesis. Only the power of Chintamani, the crystal of Truth and Light, activated by the Guardians of Balance who sacrificed their lives, made it possible to reduce the damage caused by this weapon to the entire planet. But nevertheless the energy strike of Nemesis had colossal and terrible consequences - the huge hitherto continent Hyperborea was torn to pieces, which led to the shift of poles and the axis of the earth so that where there used to be the south became the north pole. And on the planet itself there came a nuclear winter, which got the name of Ice Age, throwing back the development of mankind for many centuries ago.... And so, there began a new period of formation of civilisations, exploration of lands and rebirths until finally the world again stood on the threshold of the new Kali Yuga.... And the knowledge, hidden until the time, finally began to penetrate into the hazy memory of people....
Aria slowly opened her eyes... Her gaze met her lover's sitting across from her. A tear slid down her cheek. Reaching out his hand, the young man gently wiped away the wet trail....
- So it's happening again," Aria closed her eyes, the memories of the shock still fresh in her mind. - And we now...
- Yes, Aria. As Guardians, we must help Midgard.
- But why? I mean. they chose their own fate," she frowned, her palms clenched into fists. Then she felt a man's hand on her knee. She looked up.
- Midgard is of the utmost importance to the whole of creation, my Soul. The Magi of the Swan Constellation chose this planet as the boundary of our common mind for a reason. This is the very Purgatory, where our souls go in order to know themselves and the truth that they cannot realise in their native world.... And our mission is to help Midgard during this difficult period. That is why it is so important for us to remember our true nature, our essence, Arman. We are Plamenas, not only the Guardians of Balance, but also the knowledge that will help, in case of a catastrophe (which I still believe Chintamani will help us to prevent again), we can pass on to our descendants....
- If they are willing to listen, - the girl shook her head sadly. - What we think is right for ourselves is not always right for others, Arman....
- I know, my Soul... Each of us has his own way to know the truth and no one can go through it for us, because only we ourselves can learn from it the fruits of our actions and come to understanding. A person can learn from his mistakes in two ways: the first one - by reason, the second one - by experience. And when the intentions are right, it is not so difficult to reach the goal... is not so difficult. And there is no greater goal than this.... - the young man took the girl's hand, helping her up. - Whatever it is, know that I will always be by your side, as your defence, support and support, my Soul....
Without words, the girl snuggled up to him. Hugging her tightly, Arman whispered:
- To advance the cycle of life, every living being must embrace its essence. If a seed does not disappear on its own, it cannot turn into a tree. This is the law of nature, and through this law of nature a living being acquires its essence. This is the meaning of the succession of incarnations. Thanks to the tradition that Chintamani has passed on to us, we can now clearly see this and the path we should follow... Together.
Chapter 9 Orion's Constellation
Soon the ship slowed down and prepared for the hyperjump. It was decided to put the entire crew back into anabiosis, except for Arman, Boromir and Aria, who flatly refused to miss any moments of the flight. But just as Arman had warned her, the sensation she experienced was not a pleasant one. It felt as if you were falling into a bottomless well, flying, spinning in a fog, and not understanding where the top and bottom were, then the whole space seemed to shrink, and... When Aria opened her eyes, she noticed a huge number of bright stars and a string of planets whizzing by. The spaceship gained so much speed that the girl just squeezed into the seat. In addition, she felt dizzy. Perplexed, she looked at Arman and Boromir, who were serenely talking to each other. They seemed not to have noticed not only the fall into the void, but also the speed with which the starship was now moving. Aria's eyes grew dark, and when the ship hit a hole in the air, she felt a tingling inside. Finally, she was pleased to note that the ship was slowing down. She reached out and stretched her arms, which were stiff from exertion.
- Well, do we seem to be on target?
Arman exchanged a glance with Boromir and said with a smile:
- Almost. Before reaching the Constellation of the Swan, we will make a brief stop at our allies the Constellation of Orion. Besides, this is Boromir's homeland and I couldn't deny him the opportunity to see his family. Do you mind?
- Of course not! I've read so much about Orion on Earth, I can't wait to see it with my own eyes....
- Thank you, - Boromir said, putting his hand to his chest gratefully. - In that case, it is an honour to be your guide and to show you my home...
Armand pulled the lever, and the ship arrowed into a steep dive, heading for the planet's surface. After levelling off and passing through the rainbow glow of the atmosphere, it made a semicircle and landed on the flat ground of the spaceport, located in a gorge among the mountains. Boromir pressed the loudspeaker button.
- To all the crew of the starship Aldabra! I report a safe landing and ask you to assemble in the central control room!
Five minutes later the hall was filled with excited astronauts. They chatted and sometimes exchanged joyful smiles. Boromir raised his hand, and the hall was immediately silent.
- Firstly, I would like to thank all of you, friends, for your hard and responsible work. This was a very long flight for all of us, but it was more than successful. Not only did we brilliantly fulfil the task set by the Starfaring Council, but we also helped Princess Aria and Prince Arman to leave the captivity of Midgard.
Raucous applause erupted all around. Aria, embarrassed by the attention, lowered her gaze, but then she felt someone's hand touching her palm, squeezing it and warming it. She turned round and met Arman's gaze. Smiling encouragingly at the embarrassed girl, he made a sign to the Commander. To the joyful murmur of the crew's voices, the young men, accompanied by Boromir, left the hall and, entering one of the rooms, found themselves once again in the familiar teleport room. Standing up in a circle and holding hands, they closed their eyes....
***
Nefertari strolled excitedly around the perimeter of the Stargazing Hall, waiting for the head of the council. It had been twenty years, but there had been no word from the expedition. Though Boromir had told her, a young girl at the time, of the possible delay on the new planet and the difficulties of the journey, the silence had been unbearable. Unable to wait any longer, she asked for an audience with the head of the Starfaring Council. At last familiar footsteps were heard. The girl turned round and met the gaze of Toth Meti. He was a tall man whose age was revealed only by the silver strands in his dark hair and his eyes burning with quiet wisdom. He looked at the worried girl and shook his head.
- I know, I know why you are here. But, alas, there is nothing I can do to help you.
- But, Professor...
- I'm sorry, Nefert. I know it's hard, but-
The girl backed away and shook her head negatively.
- No! Please, Professor... Is there nothing that can be done? Find out?
- How? This flight was the furthest we had ever travelled before. Believe me, my girl, I'm sorry.
Just then, a sharp siren sounded throughout the room. The professor and Nefertari looked over at each other.
- What's that?
- I don't know. Perhaps...
He didn't finish. Quick footsteps were heard, and Varr Goh, the council's chief astrologer, ran into the hall.
- Professor...
- What is it, Varr?
- I'm sorry, but we've spotted a starship approaching.
- A starship? - Toth and Nefertari hurried to the huge window overlooking the landing strip. Something indeed appeared in the sky, in appearance resembling a drop of molten silver. Then it drew closer, and the professor rubbed his eyes in amazement.
- Aldabra?
- I knew it! Oh, Professor, it's her!
- Come now, we must go and meet them! What a joyous day!
Meanwhile, the ship, glistening in the sunlight, landed on the spaceport pad. The Council staff gathered in the Arrivals Hall noticed a bright flash of light, and the expedition commander, accompanied by two men, appeared on the steps. Greeted on all sides by the staff and Council members, the Commander looked around as if searching for someone. Anna noticed his confusion.
- What is it, Boromir?
- I thought she would be here...
- Who?
As if in answer to her question, a shout came from somewhere to the right:
- Peace!
The astronaut turned round and immediately found himself in the arms of a girl, who ran out of the crowd and threw herself on his neck.
- Oh, Mir! Seatta! Set si ar!
- Seatta, Nefertari!
Boromir hugged the girl to him and turned back to his astonished friends. It must be said that thanks to the hypnobabble lessons on the ship, Aria had become more or less fluent in the languages of the Star Chain and understood the girl's words of greeting perfectly.
- Friends, let me introduce you to my niece, Nefertari. Nefert, these are my friends - Princess Aria and Prince Arman, - Boromir pointed his hand at the young men and they nodded with a smile.
- Oh, Seatta! It is a great joy and honour for all of us. Welcome to Virda! - the girl bowed. - I am so pleased to meet you!
- I think we are all glad to do so.
Toth Meti, who had approached unnoticed, shifted his gaze from Boromir to his companions. The commander put his hand to his chest, as is customary.
- Yes, Professor. Our flight was a success, and, as you can see, we have safely completed the Council's task.
- Did you get the manuscript?
- We have the ancient Vedas.
- Wonderful! Well, then we needn't postpone the meeting until tomorrow. Come and tell me everything in order.
- Yes, but that's not all. My friends are not just guests of our world, they are also Guardians of Chintamani.
- What?! - The head of the Council raised his eyebrows in astonishment. - How...?..
- It must be the will of the Gods, for the Crystal of Truth has reached us perfectly intact.
- Come and show it to the Council! - Thoth Meti made an inviting gesture, inviting them to follow him. - This is a great day for all of Virda!
There was no room for an apple to fall in the Council Chamber. The Orionians chattered excitedly, but when the Head of the Council took the podium, the hall was immediately silent.
- Today is a great day for our entire planet! Not only because Aldabra and her crew have safely returned from their long journey and the world has recovered the lost relic, the Book of the Vedas, but also because we are now witnessing the presence of the Great Guardians of Chintamani! The Crystal of Truth has come home!
His last words were drowned in applause, to which Aria, at the sign of Tota Meti, went up to him and took the Crystal from behind the gate. Many folded their hands in the sign of prayer, looking reverently at Chintamani.
- Truly we are blessed. The appearance of Chintamani marks the end of the period of Kali Yuga and the Twilight of the Soul that has spread from Midgard throughout the universe! May the Power of Light be with you, Guardians of the Great Crystal!
When they returned to the hall, Boromir turned to his friends:
- The solemn part is over, now the Council will retire to a meeting. I must attend it.
The girl looked at the captain in excitement.
- Boromir, this is all wonderful of course, but what about us?
- I thought I told you, - Boromir looked back at Nefertari. - Since you are our guests, I would like to invite you and the Prince to stay in our house. Unfortunately I cannot join you now. Our carriage is waiting at the council. But I think we can see each other in two days. In the meantime, Nefertari will be your guide. Don't worry, we will see each other very soon," he gently touched the girl's shoulder and added softly. - You will soon realise, Princess, that you have nothing and no one to fear here....
- Exactly! - Nefertari smiled at the girl, inviting her to follow. Aria waved her hand to Boromir, and he disappeared into the beams of the teleport. Accompanied by the girl, Arman and Aria crossed the huge Hall of the Cosmodrome, and stepped through the glass doors that opened as they approached, out into the street. Aria felt dizzy from the abundance of fresh air. She looked around excitedly.
- Ole set ara! (How beautiful!)
- Ta-go, (thank you), - Nefertari nodded. She was very much like her brother, with only her thick dark hair falling in waves over her shoulders, and she was wearing a long white tunic dress. Aria noted to herself that such an outfit was more suitable for the climate of this planet, which, it must be said, was quite warm.
- Where did you learn our language?
Aria shrugged embarrassedly.
- Honestly, during the flight. I understand we were at the Cosmodrome now?
Nefertari nodded.
- Yes. Actually, we call this place Tutta Set - Starlight. It's a town of starfarers. Here in the mountains is the observatory, the main post and council of Starfaring, and the Institute of Space Research. Now follow me.
Together, they descended into an underground tunnel, which, according to Nefertari, was laid long ago by the first inhabitants of the mountains, and now connected Starlight with the rest of the world.
- But how would we get to the nearest city? - Aria could barely keep up with the fast-paced girl. - Could it be teleportation again?
Nefertari laughed.
- No, why not? We only use teleportation as a last resort, because it would deprive us of so many discoveries. It's the journey that matters, not the destination.
... The glider gained altitude at a dizzying speed and emerged above the clouds. It was a truly magnificent sight. Below them, the clouds floated like huge clumps of fluff scattered across the sky. Soon the cascade of mountains was replaced by gentle hills and the glider headed downwards. After making a few circles above the ground, it landed on top of a hill in the valley that was at the foot of the mountains. Aria looked questioningly at Nefertari.
- Where are we?
- In the Valley of the Masters, - the girl stepped forward, letting the young men pass. - Come on.
Aria and Armand followed the girl down the winding, cobblestone path into the valley. The City of Masters was not just a small village as the Earthlings had imagined, but a city. The entrance to it was a huge glass arch, which played all the colours of the rainbow in the sunlight. All the houses were made of white, marble-like stone, and straight avenues were replaced by winding streets. At last they climbed the stone stairs to the top of one of the hills, where a large two-storey house came into view, surrounded by trees with blue leaves rustling in the wind. As they approached the door, Nefertari knocked several times. At first no one answered, but then footsteps were heard outside the door and it swung open. A smiling woman with very kind beaming eyes appeared on the threshold. Seeing Nefertari, she embraced her tenderly.
- Seatta, lia! Set si ar!
- Seatta, taya! Mamma, I wanted to tell you-the world has returned!
- I know it has, - she looked at her daughter joyfully.
- How?
- I got a message from him this morning. And these, - she looked at an embarrassed Aria. - These must be the legendary Guardians?
- Yes, let me introduce you to our guests. They are...
- From Midgard. Yes, I know, - she shook the hands of the young people with feeling. - I'm so glad I lived to see this day. Back in Daaria. We thought we had lost you, Your Highness. Though you hardly remember your Rada.
The vivid vision flashed in Aria's mind again, and she opened her eyes wide.
- Rada? Really... But back then, you were...
- Younger. Years take their toll, after all, it's been more than twenty years by our reckoning....
The girl hugged her friend fondly.
- There are not enough words to describe my happiness to see you again.... All of you! But Rada, why are you here? Darina...
- Your daughter is of age and no longer needs the care of a nurse. That's why I begged your father to let me come home here.
- I'm so glad you're okay.
- So am I, Aria, so am I, - the woman smiled, and then added:
- Oh, why me! You must be very tired from the journey. Come in quickly...
Without having to ask twice, the friends entered the house. Like the Lebedians, the Orionians were very tall, so their houses, while small on the outside, were very cosy and spacious on the inside. The floor was covered with a thick carpet of soft, down-like material. Rada led her friends into the living room and seated them on large soft cushions, next to a table covered with a lace tablecloth as thin as a cobweb. Aria looked round with delight.
- What beauty! I've never seen anything like it.
- Thank you, that's why our town got its name.
- Isn't it?
- Oh, yes. The City of Masters is the main supplier of fabrics, fluff and lace that only we can weave.
When everyone was comfortable, Nefertari looked at Aria:
- Please, Aria, tell us about your planet. We have heard so much about Midgard, but mostly legends... What is she like?
The girl shrugged her shoulders.
- I don't even know where to start... Well..... Let's just say that our planet is one of the nine planets of the solar system. Besides, of all the planets, only Earth is so far from the Sun, or as you call it the Yellow Giant, that the temperature conditions on its surface have proved suitable for life. The other planets, however, are either incandescent or their temperatures are too low and there is an abundance of dangerous gases.
Nefertari interrupted her.
- Yes, my brother told me that he had visited such planets. And there are some in our constellation. But please continue.
- I will. As I said, the Earth revolves around the sun. It orbits the Sun for one stellar year. Because of the tilt of the Earth's axis, the Sun's altitude above the horizon changes throughout the year. These climate changes (caused by the tilt of the Earth's axis), cause the seasons to change. The Earth's atmosphere is oxygenated and much of the surface is occupied by oceans. The Earth's oceans are divided into four oceans: the Pacific, Atlantic, Indian and Arctic. Land occupies 29.2 per cent of the earth's surface. It comprises the continents of Eurasia, Africa, America, Australia, Antarctica and a group of islands. The continents are home to a large number of peoples who speak different languages. So, the country where we come from is called Russia.....
- How interesting! - Neferari looked at Aria with delight. - I wish I could visit your world one day too!
Rada looked fearfully at her daughter. She fell silent and looked guiltily at her mother.
- I'm sorry...
- Nefert, I told you to watch your words. God forbid the Council of Elders should hear you... You know that to go to Midgard means to leave this world for many centuries... - Rada squeezed her daughter's hand. - I don't want to lose you.
The girl lowered her head. The young woman cast another reproachful glance at her and decided to change the conversation.
- Well, friends, it's been a long journey and I think you could do with a good rest. Nefert, sweetheart, show our guests to their rooms.
The girl nodded and beckoned the young men to follow her....
***
The Wirrian woman led the guests upstairs. They climbed the winding staircase to the first floor, where Nefert had said the bedrooms were, and they saw a spacious hallway with a huge, ceiling-high window. The sun had already set, and the soft light of the moon shone through the stained glass.
- Your rooms are on the left. If you need anything, I'm right next door.
The friends thanked Nefert and went to their rooms. When she entered her room the girl sighed in admiration. She had only seen such decoration in elven legends: a bed under a canopy, a floor covered with white fluffy carpet, a small carved table and a couple of chairs. The balcony was lined with fragrant flowers and overlooked the garden. Looking around, she noticed another door, which, as it turned out, led to a well-equipped bathroom. Only now the girl felt how tired she was. But she was in for a surprise. When Aria came to the bed, she found a set of clothes prepared for her: a long white dress made of thin linen-like fabric and a lace cape. She thanked Tia in her mind and took a warm, refreshing shower, then, dressed in the nightgown, lay on the bed and looked through the open window at the sky, where billions of stars shone. She was happier than ever. So much had happened recently. Aria snorted quietly, imagining the faces of Stas and Denis. If they knew where she was now... The girl gazed into the shining stars. I wonder which one of them was Earth? At last sleep overcame her and, lulled by the rustling of the leaves outside the window and the warm breeze from the balcony, she dozed off.
Meanwhile, in the living room, Nefertari took a cup of herbal tea and looked at Rada.
- I've made plans for the tour. Our guests will probably be interested in visiting the fruit plantations in the south. So...
- That's certainly a good idea, only... I think it will still be difficult for them to understand our world without the necessary knowledge. Aria's memory is just beginning to awaken. And she needs help.
- I've thought about it. But how?
- I have an idea.
When Aria woke up the next morning, she felt as rested as she had ever felt before. She was awakened by the rays of the sun falling directly on her bed. She stretched and threw off the blanket, got up and went out to the balcony. All around was a landscape worthy of an artist's brush. In the clear clean air all the objects acquired incredible clarity and brightness of colours. And the mountains! High and beautiful in their majesty they stood proudly in the north and their snowy peaks shone in the sunlight.
Then she heard a knock at the door.
- Come in!
- Good morning, Aria!
- Oh, Nefertari! Good morning!
The girl smiled.
- So, how are you feeling?
- Marvellous! How beautiful you have it!
- Oh, yes. But there's so much more to see! So hurry up and get cleaned up and come downstairs. Everyone's ready and waiting for you.
Nefertari went out. Aria stopped in the middle of the room in thought. What should she wear? She remembered the 3D printer, and quickly found one in the shape of a black box. Back on the ship she had learnt that this magical machine had a name - nano-converter, which in a fraction of a second splits a thing thrown into it into molecules and atoms, and in a minute assembles a new one from it like a molecular constructor. But this sensor panel was different from the one she had seen. What kind of clothes were not here! The girl chose a simple black suit consisting of trousers and a flying blouse. After washing herself with cool, clean water, she put it on and hurried downstairs. At the doorway, she ran into Boromir.
- Oh, what people! Aria, you look beautiful. Well, as always.
- Thank you, Boromir. How long have you been here?
- I arrived last night. I'll tell you later, I don't want to keep my sister waiting. She's waited so long to meet you, Arya.
- I know she has.
Nefertari and Arman were sitting at the table in the living room, engrossed in conversation. Rada, who was placing a tray with a jug and cups on the table, greeted them with a smile and invited Aria and Arman to share breakfast with them. Unlike the Lebedians, the Orionians couldn't go completely without food. The treats were simply magical: various fruits, Toa tortillas with flower nectar, freshly squeezed juice, etc. Luckily, Aria already knew that her body could take any food, breaking it down into atoms and molecules in a split second, which, although not satiating, was an incomparable pleasure. After everyone had had their fill, Nefertari glanced questioningly at Radu. The young woman nodded, and the girl turned to Arman.
- So, as we know, you were a scientist on Earth, were you not?
- Yes, as I said, I worked in a research institute... But I always wanted something more, and now..." Arman looked meaningfully at Aria. - I realise that I think I've found the missing puzzle... here, in this new world. After all, I've spent my entire life in Atlandis and this journey is a first for me, as it is for Aria.
- What about you? - Nefertari looked at Aria. The girl grinned.
- You'd be surprised, but I've also always loved to explore and learn new things.
Nefertari clapped her hands together.
- That's great. The thing is, I have a rather unusual proposal for you. It would be much easier for you to understand our world if you get to know it from the inside.
- But how?
- Well, we have a lot of people who combine several jobs. So I work at the House of Music and at the same time teach at one of our Learning Centres.
- Are you a singer?
- It's hard to explain, but in general yes. When I was at school, I was always fascinated by music. Then I got my placement and, to my joy, I became a student at the Academy of Music. Oh, it's such a blessing to share your art with others... So, I wanted to offer you, Aria, to take a course at one of our schools.
- How exciting! Nefertari, is that really possible?
- Yes, it is. The training consists of three stages, after which the student will be able to choose an activity related to water, air and earth. Of course, in this case, we'll do things a little differently. Since you are our guests, I will be your teacher and guide in the first stage of training.
- And what will it consist of? - Aria looked at Nefertari with undisguised interest.
- You will see. But now we must go. Follow me.
Following the girl outside, the friends saw unusual animals in front of the house. They looked something like horses, but they were much more beautiful. Aria was reminded of the legends of unicorns and pegasi.
- What a beauty! Nefert, what are they?
- We call them siales.
She approached one of them, a fawn, who barked happily at her approach. After stroking him, Nefertari gave him a piece of toa.
- This sialami is my faithful friend. His name is Thor. And these," she pointed to the horses standing nearby, "are for you. - These are for you. The silver one is for Aria, your grey one, Mir, remember?
- How could I forget... Amazing thing about reincarnation, isn't it, Mensa?
Sialami rumbled softly and rubbed his nose against his mate's chest. Nefertari looked at Arman. He approached the black as pitch sialami standing beside her and gently stroked its glossy back.
- I guess this beautiful creature is meant for me.
- You are not mistaken, Prince.
- What are their names? - Aria stroked her sialami with delight.
- You must name them yourself. They are your friends now.
The girl looked at the sialami. She shook her mane and gave a low growl.
- Vega. I'll call you Vega.
- Good! What about you, Armand?
- Since I have to name him, let this lovely representative of the animal world bear the proud name of Pegasus, the mythical winged horse of the ancient Greek epics.
Nefertari nodded and smiled.
- Wonderful. Well, now for our first task. Our path lies to the Green Woods. Of course, we could use the central teleport, but I prefer to travel by sialami. They are very fast and hardy animals. Besides, this journey will give you a fuller view of our world.
Aria jumped up onto Vega with Arman's help and smiled at Nefertari, sitting confidently on Tora.
- Are you ready? Then, let's go!
The sialami rumbled and sprang from the ground, and galloped so fast that they seemed to fly through the air. But the riders did not feel the incredible speed with which they travelled. In addition, the sialami were sensitive to the slightest movement.... The scenery around them was breathtaking. The mountainous terrain was replaced by a flat steppe, covered with flowers of unprecedented beauty, and their delicate fragrance was in the air. Towards evening the travellers had to stop on the shore of the lake to rest and let the animals drink. The setting sun coloured the sky a bright orange shade, and a path of molten gold ran along the water surface of the lake. It was decided to spend the night here on the shore. The sun had set and the stars appeared in the sky, so clear, crystal-clear and close that it seemed that if you stretched out your hand, their gilding would remain on it. Stretching out on the soft grass, all the travellers fell into sleep.
They were awakened by the warm rays of the rising sun. Birds circled above the lake, their cries echoing in the dawn chill. The breakfast in the open air was beyond praise. The friends felt that they had never felt so light before. Aria walked over to Vega and gave her a piece of scone, which she ate with a grateful shake of her head. Suddenly, it definitely hit the girl. So that was Nefertari's lesson. She wanted to show that all of us in this world are inextricably linked to each other. Back on Earth, Aria realised how important it was to appreciate and respect nature and the world around you, otherwise it could lead to irreparable consequences. And it is necessary to improve life without disturbing its balance ...
Her thoughts were interrupted by the appearance of Nefertari.
- Good morning, Aria. Ready to go?
- Yes. Nefert, what is the Green Forest like?
- I can't describe it to you. You don't need to, because you'll see for yourself in an hour.
- An hour? - The girl jumped up on Vega and looked at the smiling girl in amazement. Her confident landing and hair fluttering in the wind made Nefertari look like an Amazon. Boromir and Arman followed the girls' example, jumping up on sialami, digging the ground with their hooves in impatience.
- Exactly. Come on, they are waiting for us.
The horses sprang from their seats, raising their heads with luxurious silver manes....
***
One beautiful landscape was followed by another. The riders passed rolling hills of lush grass, and suddenly, after an hour of frantic riding, the Forest came into view. The Sialami slowed to a halt at its edge.
- What a sight! - Aria looked round with delight. Letting go of the sialami, the friends entered under the shade of the evergreen trees. Their crowns pointed proudly upwards, and they must have been 30 to 40 metres tall.
Nefertari turned to her admiring companions.
- 'Welcome to the Forest of the Green Leaves! But I must warn you - never stray off the paved path.
- But why?
- The plants and organisms growing here are so unique that they are unlikely to be found anywhere else. Besides, as one of the rules of the planet says: "Live yourself and let others live". We have no right to interfere in the lives of other living beings, so as not to upset the balance.
- I see," Aria looked around. - So, the whole forest belongs only to animals. What about the beasts of prey?
- Don't worry, they almost never leave their shelters during the day.
- But what if one does?
- Then we'll have enough supplies to placate them.
- Placate them? - Aria looked at Nefertari ironically.
- Yes. Especially since there are almost none in the Green Forest, except the Zea, the grey predators, and the Boboa, the white cats. But Rain Canyon is their territory.
- I see. Then I'd better not walk in the forest at night.
Armand and Boromir looked at each other with smiles.
- Well, let's go, they've been waiting for us in the laboratory for a long time.
- The laboratory?
- Yes. This forest is home to the largest forest laboratory on the planet. Many people live and work here: scientists, researchers, biologists. New varieties of plants, tree species are bred, old ones are improved, and the animals of the forest are studied.
Following Nefertari's example, the friends stood on a running path that overhung the ground so that not a single blade of grass touched the ground. It carried them swiftly among the giant ferns and gigantic tree trunks. A few minutes later an unforgettable sight opened before them. In the centre of the forest there was an ancient spreading tree, much taller than any they had seen so far. It was encompassed by a huge marble staircase with carved railings, spiralling upwards, under the very crown. A young man dressed in a green suit waited for them on the steps. Nefertari waved to him. The young man gave her his hand and helped her off the running path.
- Friends, let me introduce you to my husband. Keb is the lab's chief biologist.
He smiled welcomingly at the astonished travellers.
- It's a pleasure to meet you. Follow me.
After climbing the stairs, Keb and his companions found themselves on a huge metal platform girdling the trunk. There was also the laboratory, a two-storey small building with a ring surrounding the tree.
Aria leaned against the railing and looked down. It took her breath away - it was at least forty metres to the ground! Arman looked round and whistled.
- Yes, the view was amazing!
- Arman, just imagine - we are at the height of a sixteen-storey building!
- It's not surprising. There were trees like this on earth many years ago, called sequoias.
- Yes, but... it's beautiful all round and there's no wind!
- Oh, it can be quite windy here sometimes, - Nefertari approached her friends. - But the workers who live here hardly notice it. I'm very glad you like the Forest. Come on, we'll show you the research centre.
Life at the centre was booming. It was nothing like the closed-mindedness and callousness of Earth scientists! People bustled around, talking and laughing merrily. But one of the corridors was very quiet. Here, according to Keb, was the medical centre.
- Sometimes some animals need our help urgently. Then we send out a team to find them and help them. So today we found two lost boboa cubs, snow cats.
- What's going to happen to them? You're gonna send them to the zoo?
- Excuse me? - Keb looked at Aria perplexed.
- Don't you have zoos? You know, places where they take animals that are lost or in trouble?
Keb shook his head negatively.
- Of course not. And how can you keep animals in captivity?
- Well, what about pets? After all, sialami...
- That's different. Sialami are our friends. There are many ways to tame an animal without depriving it of its freedom. I think you'll realise that soon enough.
- Can I see them?
- Of course you can, Aria. Just be quiet. It's nap time.
- Yes, yes, of course.
Keb accompanied them into one of the rooms. It was semi-dark. The young man led them to a small fence in the corner of the room.
- What a marvellous thing!
Behind the fence, two little snow-white kittens were lying on a bed of some plant. They looked no different from ordinary Earth cats, except for the small tassels on their tails and ears.
- They are kittens. An adult boboa reaches a height of two to three metres and is remarkably agile.
- I wonder how you plan to bring them back to the pack?
- That's what a specially trained team is for. They observe the animals, their behaviour and migration. Each pack has its own distinctive characteristics. These kittens, for example, are from the Boboa Warga pack. See the dark spots on their feet?
One kitten moved and meowed.
- Let's not wake them up. Let's go.
Keb closed the door carefully and turned to his companions.
- I think you're all very tired. Come on, I'll show you to your rooms and then you can go down to the dining hall.
They walked down the circular corridor and found themselves in the living quarters, which were divided into two halves: male and female.
- This will probably seem a little unusual to you, but these are the rules. Armand, Boromir, your wing is on the ground floor. And you girls will have to go upstairs. I'll see you in the dining room.
Nefertari smiled at her husband, and the girls climbed the wrought iron staircase up to the large, light-filled room where the beds were in rows. Aria chose one and sat down on it, thinking. Yes, this world was very different from what she was used to seeing on Earth. Now she understood what Armand had said: "To understand, you have to see." And she really liked what she saw. That time on the ship had brought them very close, and she felt that the bond between them was growing stronger day by day. She wanted to talk, face to face, but something kept getting in the way. Sighing, Aria stood up and, having cleaned herself up, went downstairs with Nefertari, where her friends were waiting for them. Keb led her companions into the dining room and pointed to a vacant table that stood comfortably in the corner of the room in front of a huge stained glass window. Aria looked around for waiters, but Keb explained that the food appeared automatically after selecting it from the menu. All you have to do is name the chosen dish out loud.
After lunch, Aria left the lively chattering friends and stepped out into the fresh air. Taking hold of the railing, she looked into the distance as a familiar soft voice sounded nearby.
- Am I interrupting?
Turning round, she saw Arman. He smiled and came up to her and gently put his arm around her shoulders. Aria felt as if a hot wave passed over her skin, and she was glad to herself that her new nature had deprived her of the possibility of blushing.
- No, it's not. It's so beautiful here!
- It is! You should see the Grand Canyon! By the way, we can go there tomorrow, if you don't mind... - Nefertari came up to them and looked questioningly at Aria.
- Of course I don't mind, but...
- Great! In that case...
- Nefert, I'm sorry, but with your permission I'd like to show Aria the Canyon myself. Boromir has told me much about this natural wonder, but he never dared to go there because he said he was always acrophobic.
- Really? It's so rare. My uncle never told me about it. That's too bad. In that case, I don't mind. Just be careful, the Canyon is not the safest place for inexperienced travellers. However," she added, meeting Armand's meaningful glance: - If you've made up your minds, then don't waste any time. We will stay here for a couple of days, and at the beginning of next week we will teleport to the Cote d'Azur.... We'll be expecting you there. Don't be late!
- We won't be late, you can rest assured," the young man laughed, and Nefertari returned to the dining room, to Boromir and Gab. Aria looked at Arman, who was staring thoughtfully at the trees.
- 'Arman, how about a little walk on the air bridges? They're suspension bridges. Nefertari told me. They're built between the trees, so we can get a bird's eye view of the whole forest.....
The young man chuckled, glancing at the girl.
- And since when did you become so fearless?
Aria wrapped her arms around Arman's neck.
- Ever since we met. How could I let my best teacher down?
- In that case, I'll be glad to keep you company, my young gentleman....
***
... The next morning, Aria was up long before sunrise. She took the bag she had prepared the night before and threw on a warm cloak, and went downstairs quietly. The laboratory was still asleep, so the corridors were lit only by the soft light of the night lamps. As she stepped through the automatically opened doors into the fresh air, she shivered slightly, wrapping herself more tightly in her cloak. Just then she heard a familiar soft voice.
- Good morning, Aria.
- I hope I'm not late?
- Of course not. On the contrary. But it's better this way. If you're ready to--
- Well, yes, of course. Come on.
They descended the stairs that fluoresced in the darkness and stood on a moving path that took them to the edge of the forest, where the faithful Sialami were waiting for them.
- Are we going to ride? - the girl looked at Armand in surprise.
- Yes, - the young man jumped on his sialami. - But I warn you, the road there is not a short one....
- So? Armaan, do you think I'll chicken out? I've been waiting for an opportunity like this for ages.
Smiling, the young man pulled the reins and the sialami sped off. The wind whistled with unprecedented force. It seemed as if they were flying over the ground. After half an hour of frantic galloping, Aria noticed that Vega had overtaken Armand's black steed and had taken the lead. The girl let go of the reins and spread her arms. It was an unforgettable sensation.....
- Aria, watch out!
The girl opened her eyes and grabbed her siales and managed to slow down a few seconds before Vega touched the water surface of the lake.
- I'm sorry, Armand. I got carried away.
- It's okay.
The young man grinned and helped Aria down from the sialami.
- I think now would be a good time to take a little break.
Here his eyes widened and his face reflected a mixture of surprise and bewilderment.
- What's the matter? Armand, it's like you've seen a ghost," the girl grinned.
- In a way... Aria, your hair... What did you do?
Only then did she notice that the hood of her cloak had fallen down, apparently at a quick gallop, revealing to the amazed Armand her new appearance, her blue-black hair falling down to her shoulders... Satisfied with the effect, she shrugged her shoulders.
- Well, let's just say that everyone changes. Sometimes it's good for you, isn't it?
- Aria, I'm not kidding. Why didn't you tell me you were a metamorph in the first place?
- I didn't know. I just noticed yesterday in the shower. I was scared at first, but then-- It's great, isn't it?
The young man shook his head, frowning.
- It's very rare, right. But please be careful. Personality games are dangerous...
- Okay, I promise. But I'll keep my hair colour. I always wanted to be a brunette.
Deciding to change the subject, the girl took out of her backpack a blanket saved from the evening and a couple of thermoses with aromatic nectar.
- I think it would be a good time to take a break and get some refreshment, don't you think?
Sighing, the young man nodded and sat down next to her.
- 'Yes, of course. Thank you, Aria...
The rising sun illuminated the valley in front of them, in the middle of which was a marvellous blue lake. Arman stretched out on the grass and inhaled deeply the ineffable aroma of freshness that came from the water.
- It felt like home.
- Arman, tell me about Atlantis.... I don't remember much, as I was too young when we left Dessa to settle on Midgard.
- It's a long story, Aria. Patience and you will find out for yourself, in due time.
After eating breakfast and letting the siales get drunk, the friends continued on their way. This time the road was all along the flat steppe. Sometimes strange silhouettes flashed in the distance, which, as it turned out, were tau-tau - long-legged animals that resembled deer of the Earth, but unlike them had long ears that acted as locators, catching the slightest sound. Thus, the approach of travellers made them flee every time. At last the steppe expanse was replaced by dark soil, overgrown with grass of strange yellow colour. When Arman approached Aria, he asked her to take a step.
- Are we there?
- Almost. Look, there, in the distance...
- The Grand Canyon!
It was indeed the Grand Canyon. The fabulously beautiful canyon was divided into two halves, whose slopes were full of all kinds of protrusions shaped like bastions, columns and pyramids. At the bottom of the gorge flowed a turbulent river. Jumping off the siales, Aria walked to the edge of the platform and looked down. It took her breath away. Straightening up abruptly, she stepped back.
- How high it was! Arman, how deep is this gorge?
- About eight thousand feet.
- Eight thousand feet? No way!
- I hope you're not afraid of heights?
- No, no, not at all. It's just.
- Then follow me. But I warn you, be very careful.
- Don't worry, I will.
Leaving the sialami, the friends started down the stony slope. At last they found themselves on an area covered with sand. There was a path heading downwards. Aria was about to follow Arman down the path when she heard a sound in the distance that sounded very much like the sound of water, or....
- Arman, is that a waterfall?
Smiling, the young man took her hand and pointed downwards. Following the direction of his hand, Aria sighed in amazement. At a height of four to five metres below them, a waterfall of such beauty as the girl had never seen before... She looked around excitedly.
- What a beauty!
- Yes, really...
Suddenly the silence was broken by a strange cry, similar to an eagle's, but so strong that Aria involuntarily covered her ears with her hands.
- What's that?!
- Don't be afraid. Look!
The girl looked up and couldn't believe her eyes. Above them, at a great height soared, wings wide open ...
- They were pterodactyls!
- Who's what?
- Pterodactyls. They lived on Earth many millions of years ago! But here.
- We call them Tam-Tai. Only now, it seems, we've met their wild counterparts. I think we should go back upstairs.
Aria nodded as suddenly one of the lizards swooped down and, emitting a loud scream, flew so close to them that a sudden strong gust of wind made the girl cling to Arman.
- Yeah, I'm definitely okay with going back now.
The young man laughed and gave her a hand up.
Once on the surface, the young man shook himself off and threw a cheerful glance at Aria.
- Not scared?
- No way! What an adventure!
- I'm sure it was. But we'll be more careful next time.
- Next time?
- Yes. Tomorrow we'll go down again.
Aria shook her head. It was evening. Arman gathered some dry grass and lit a fire, which immediately dispelled the cold. She moved closer to the fire and put her open palms to the warmth of the fire.
- Many, many years ago, on Earth, many people often lit fires and gathered together to tell each other stories and sing happy songs... Arman, why do you think things are so different now? We come to Midgard to work through our misconceptions and to get rid of our egos. However, now it's as if things are getting out of control.... - Aria looked questioningly at the young man who was staring thoughtfully at the flames.
- Purification is not the most important part of earthly incarnation, the main goal is development. The plan of incarnation is carefully thought out and calculated by special "institutes", as well as coordinated with Spiritual Teachers. You stay in incarnation as long as your energy improves. If you turn from the "true path", you are warned, and if you do not understand the "hint", you are taken away. A lot of things in incarnation are tied up in karmic debts and old ties. So lives are always difficult. About your question - in short, everything in our life is experience, working through those issues and situations that should not take place in our higher worlds. Most often Curators try to correct the situation, but there are situations when the Matrix programme "slips", catching a kind of "virus" sent by asuras - representatives of unruly lower worlds, and it has to be restarted. This is where the very Dark Night of the Soul - the period of Sodom and Gomorrah, as well as the possibility of planetary catastrophes... arises. Now we're at the climax of that period. And Cintamani is the key that is necessary to complete the reset and to come out again in the period of development and prosperity of our planetary systems.
When you plan an incarnation, you have a high level of consciousness and you think that everything is simple. Literally: "I am at the mercy of the sea! I can do everything right." And here only 5% of consciousness works, and this is in the best case. In general, the karmic network is very overloaded. A large number of "branches" are practically unused, and this creates some problems. If I understand correctly, twice the karmic network has been rebooted. This does not mean that you have had your debts "cancelled". Rather, on the contrary, the lesson you didn't have time to complete will start over.
The sudden wind blew up the fire and made the girl wrap herself in her cloak. The sun had set, and billions of shining stars spilled out into the sky. Aria lay down on the day's heated ground and looked up.
- It's all too complicated to realise all at once, Armand. You know, if someone had told me before that I would go into space, I wouldn't have believed them. But now.
- Now?
- Now I wouldn't trade all the benefits of my past life for this moment I'm experiencing now. I have understood a lot of things, Armand, but the most important thing is that when a person gets too much attached to his body and what surrounds him at a certain moment of incarnation, he stops in his development and cannot reach liberation. Therefore, we should not put the material ahead of the spiritual. Thank you for reminding me of this by becoming my Curator.....
The young man smiled, looking down at the girl's flushed, excited face. The fire had died down, and everything around them was dark, lit only by the dim light of the stars.
- I'm glad you agreed to go. And I'm sure you'll do just fine. Whatever you want to do.
- Thank you, Armand. But we've been through this before, haven't we? It's not easy to bring a creation to life without your soul mate. I don't think I'm strong enough to do it alone....
The young man took the girl's palm in his own and pressed it to his lips.
- You won't have to, my soul. I will never leave you...
Aria could feel his breath, his warmth, hear the pounding of his heart. There was nothing else that separated them from each other. All the trials, the long years, the centuries of separation and pain, all melted away like a crazy dream. Only their feelings remained, and everything else seemed to have lost its lustre. And finally it was time to close the backstage and leave on the stage only their mutual love, pure tenderness, fiery passion and magic words that echoed in their Souls:
- I will never leave you...
Chapter 10 New Knowledge
The rising sun illuminated the whole canyon with an extraordinary golden light, which emphasised the picturesque cliffs in relief. Trying not to wake Armand, the girl got up and carefully went down to the small platform where they had found a stream with crystal-clear water yesterday. Having washed and cleaned herself up, she was about to go upstairs when an unexpected scene played out before her eyes. Two pterodactyls that had flown in for a watering hole began circling above her, screaming loudly. Aria froze, unable to move. Then one of them swooped down, swooping towards her. Trying to cover herself, the girl made an awkward movement and felt herself falling. Immediately she was grabbed by someone's claws, lifting her into the air. Screaming, the girl tried to free herself, looking at the receding ground in horror, when suddenly she heard someone's voice from above:
- Don't be afraid. I won't hurt you.
Aria looked up in amazement, but saw only the dragon-like creature in whose clutches she was.
- Who is speaking to me? Who are you!!!
- "I am Naida, Friend, fear not, inhabitant of the earth."
The girl squawked as the dragon made a hook and swept downwards. Softly lowering himself to the ground, he let her go. With difficulty, shaking from the experience, Aria rose to her feet and saw Arman running towards her. He wrapped his arms around her, shielding her from the dragon.
- Aria! Are you okay?
- Y-yeah, I guess so," the girl looked at the dragon. It seemed as if he was smiling. - Except. Tell me, Armand, can these creatures can talk?
- Did he speak to you?
- Yes. In fact, it saved me when I almost fell into the river.
- "She's a land dweller, to be precise," the dragon glared at Aria. Arman watched them carefully.
- Interesting. Yes, there is a belief that Tam-Tai and Sut-Tai can communicate with their riders. But only the lightflayers know the truth.
- Lightflyers?
- Yes. That's our air squadron. But they go through a lot of training, and then, you know. you see, it's not the rider who chooses the dragon, it's the dragon who chooses the rider. What's more, all the riders are hereditary Lightflayers. Amazing. Well, if you're his--
- Her.
The young man grinned.
- Okay, her, you hear.... Let's check it out. Talk to her.
- But how?
- Ask her to come to you. In your mind.
Nodding, the girl looked into the dragon's emerald eyes.
- Naida, please come here. Don't be afraid.
- "All right, earth dweller," the dragon approached them and tilted her spiked crowned head. The girl gently stroked it.
- 'Unbelievable,' Arman shook his head. - It's a very rare gift. Only two or three people enter the Lightflyer Academy every year. Only a few become riders.
- ''Riders? Wouldn't you like to try it, child of the earth?"
- What?
- Did she say something to you?
Aria didn't answer. Under Arman's astonished gaze, the girl walked over to the crouching dragon and jumped on her back.
- What are you doing? Aria, stop!
- "Say, go!"
- Go!
- "Hold on tight!"
The dragon opened its wings and leapt into the air in one leap. Aria clutched his flanks tightly with her knees, feeling a strange oneness with the animal. She realised that the dragon would not let her fall, moreover, it responded to her slightest movement, then sharply gaining height, rising above the clouds so that the girl could see the whole canyon and the narrow strip of river below, then rocketing downwards. It was inexpressible... Total freedom. Finally, after making a third circle, Naida landed softly.
- "I have waited a very long time for you, my rider. Now my destiny is forever linked to yours."
- But, I... I don't understand...
- "You will understand. Soon."
With another mighty flap of its wings, the dragon soared upwards and was lost among the clouds. Aria gave it a stunned look, then looked at Arman. He seemed to be speechless. Finally, he said:
- Yes... It seems that the prophecy doesn't lie.
- Prophecy? What do you mean?
- All in good time, Aria. But now you just have to visit our school.
The girl nodded.
***
However, their plans suddenly underwent a change. Mir Link, the mayor of Tua-Tak, the capital of Virda, having learnt about the arrival of the alien guests, expressed his desire to meet them. Upon exiting the teleporter, the friends were met by the mayor's envoys, who offered to escort them to the palace. The city of Tua-Tak was the jewel of the planet. Nestled among the mountains, on the shores of a blue lake, it was a centre of arts and sciences. From stone castles to marvellous marble villas, the houses were so blended into the landscape that they only complemented it. At times the friends who followed the messengers were breathtakingly surprised by the tall crystal bridges spanning deep chasms and the beauty of the buildings that seemed to come out of fantastic legends. Many of them were covered with ivy-like plants. At last a huge square opened up before the travellers, in the middle of which stood the Mayor's palace. As they climbed the stone steps, they found themselves in a large hall, from which a huge staircase led upwards. After climbing it and passing through a spacious corridor illuminated by many windows with multi-coloured glass, the friends entered a large hall. A tall man in a long blue robe standing near one of the windows turned at the sound of the door opening. Smiling happily, he approached the entrants.
- Welcome! I am Mir Link, Mayor of Tua-Tak. Come on in!
Aria exchanged a glance with Arman and Boromir, and they followed the mayor, who invited them to sit down in the cosy armchairs next to the huge fireplace. Once everyone was settled, Mir Link turned to Boromir.
- First of all, I would like to thank you, Captain, for the excellent fulfilment of your mission. Believe me, I know that any flight is a huge risk, but by undertaking it, you are making an invaluable contribution to our civilisation and to the Star Chain.
- Star Chain?
Aria looked at the mayor incomprehensively.
- Oh yes, I completely forgot that you're not a wave- - he paused and coughed. - That you're not familiar with the structure of the planet. The Star Chain is a system of hundreds of planets whose inhabitants keep in touch with us and are our friends.
- Incredible! But how...
- You'll find out soon enough, but I'm anxious to hear firsthand how your incarnation went! Please, tell me a little about yourself," the mayor looked questioningly at the confused girl.
- Mr Mayor, I... Honestly, I don't even know where to start. It's all so confusing. Besides, I suppose you know more about Midgard and its history than I do. The rest of it. is still hard for me to comprehend. Only a week ago (or what is it, space time?) I was a mere scholar-historian, and now...
- You'll understand, Aria, in time," Mir Link placed a hand on her shoulder. - I am honoured that you have visited our world and our planet. The Lebedians have long been our partners and good neighbours, so meeting you is very important to us. But you have been on Midgard for a very long time, tell me about this world. What is it like now?
Confused, the girl looked at Arman. He took the hint and said:
- It's a very long story, sir. This planet has undergone many changes that have affected the development of mankind. Now, alas, it seems that its history is again approaching the Kali Yuga era.
The mayor nodded.
- How? - The mayor shifted his eyebrows. - Already?!
- Alas, this planet, although it has reached a rather high level of development, is still at the mercy of Chaos, which our Masters of Light are trying to contain. However, the balance of power is so shaken that without the awakening of Chintamani, the asuras from Nibiru will take possession of the minds and souls of incarnated people, and then....
Silenced, Arman lowered his head sadly. The mayor sighed.
- 'Well, it's all clear now. But you know, there's always a way out, especially since even a single grain tilts the scales...''
He rose and clapped his hands. Just then, one of the envoys entered the hall.
- Ling, tell me, is Lea Vir here?
- Yes, of course. Shall I call her?
- Yes," he turned to Aria. - Lea works on our school board and will help you get settled among the other students.
Footsteps were heard and a young girl entered the hall.
- Lea, let me introduce you to our delegation representatives from the Swan constellation. And also Princess Aria, your future student.
The girl smiled welcomingly, bowing briefly.
- A pleasure. I have heard much about you. Please follow me.
Aria glanced at Arman.
- 'Your highness, we must be going.
- ß...
- It's all right, Aria," the young man smiled softly. - Besides, I'm sure you'll enjoy the training. I wish I could keep you company, but you can't get into the school twice. That's too bad. By the time I see you, you'll be a senior.
- That long? - Aria frowned and looked at Lea, who grinned.
- You won't even notice the time flying by. Besides, our school is not like the educational institutions that are common on Midgard.
Aria nodded and bowed to the Mayor. He shook her hand with feeling.
- Believe me, Princess, you will not regret it! Good luck to you.
***
The school building was situated far away from the town, so as not to disturb any of the students, in a quiet and picturesque place, on the top of the mountain Umm Khepri, from which the school took its name. It was surrounded by fragrant gardens, with babbling streams of crystal-clear, ice-cold water running here and there. Following Lea along the winding, gravel path, the girl found herself at the walls of a beautiful stone building, covered with bright flower buds. Climbing the steps, Lea knocked on the door. Immediately the door opened and a woman in a light grey cloak appeared on the threshold.
- Hello, Terra.
- Oh, Lea, hello! - the woman customarily put her hand to her chest. Then her gaze fell on the girl standing off to the side. - And you are probably our new student?
- Yes," Lea nodded. - Aria, let me introduce you to Terra Shang, the assistant director for technical work....
The young woman smiled.
- 'No need to, Lea. By the way, you'd probably like to see Kama Tal - our director?
- Yes, yes, of course. Unless she's busy.
- No, she's just finished her second year. Right now all the students are outside studying the laws of gravity, so she's probably upstairs in her office.
Lea thanked her and stepped away. Terra shifted her gaze to the confused girl.
- 'I must say that I have heard much about you, Princess, and I am very pleased to make your acquaintance. Follow me and I will show you where you will be staying.
To Aria's great surprise, they did not enter the building, but went deeper into the garden. Walking down the path, Terra stopped at a small house made of white stone and similarly covered in ivy.
- This is where you will live for the duration of your studies. There are three rooms in the house, two of which are your dormitories and the third is for preparing your assignments. By order of the headmaster, girls and young men live separately, so that the training is better, and each of you will be assigned special tasks that will be useful later in life....
Aria interrupted her.
- Excuse me, but where are the classes most often held?
- At the House of Knowledge, the building you were just in. But that's only until you've completed your first cycle. After that, all classes will be organised according to subject. Either in the greenhouses where herbalism is studied, or in the mountains, or on the lake... But I think you'll figure it out soon enough.
She was about to leave when she realised and added:
- Besides, you will have to wear a special uniform to class: girls in white and boys in grey. You'll find them in your room.
- And when will the classes start?
- For you, tomorrow morning at five o'clock, after breakfast.
- Five o'clock in the morning?
- Yes. And don't be late. Your first lesson will be taught by Kama Tal herself.
- Will I live alone? - the girl looked worriedly at the housekeeper.
- No, of course not. Your roommate is a second year girl, she will bring you up to speed. I wish you luck.
***
The rays of the rising sun fell on the bed and made the girl's eyelids flutter. She stretched, threw off the light blanket, and ran out into the corridor. There was sniffling coming from Aria's room. Grinning, the girl quietly opened the door and pulled the curtains back sharply as she entered the room. The sun burst in and flooded the room and the girl's bed with its light, but she only rolled over onto her other side and pulled back the blanket. Willow pulled the plaid off her with determination. Aria grumbled something and reluctantly opened her eyes.
- What... Willow, what are you...
- Wake up, sleepyhead. It's already morning. If you haven't forgotten, we have to be at breakfast in ten minutes. So get up!
- Okay, okay, Aria got out of bed. - I'm coming.
After taking a wave ion shower, her friends dressed in the costumes of Tian-sh*tsu's disciples. Both costumes were made of a soft and light cotton-like material and consisted of straight trousers, a shirt, and a long cloak.
- I look like a Jedi from our legends," Aria turned in front of the mirror and made a menacing face. - The only thing missing is a laser sword. But the clothes are quite comfortable. And it'll protect you from the cold and wind.
- Again, I'm not sure what you mean," Willow buckled the buckle of her cloak. - You Midgarians are so funny....
- How many Midgarians have you seen in your life? - Aria glanced ironically at the girl. She shrugged her shoulders.
- Enough, my father was once on Midgard as well, but he was released for good behaviour.
Aria grinned.
- So Earth is actually something like a penal colony for the inhabitants of other planetary systems. Now that's really interesting... Okay, I don't think we've forgotten anything. Come on, Willow.
Birds were singing in the garden. As they walked through the grass, still wet with dew, they heard soft voices. Aria looked out from behind a tree and saw a long, T-shaped table in the middle of the clearing. She was struck by the fact that the table was divided into two halves: the girls sat on the left and the boys on the right. The teachers sat at the head of the table.
Walking over to the table, the girls took their seats among the students. The dark-haired girl sitting next to her (Aria noticed that almost all Orionians had dark hair, brown eyes and olive-coloured skin, and their bodies had a strength and flexibility that Earth people could only dream of) winked at Aria and held out her hand.
- Hello. My name is Setta Min, I am Willow's sister. It's nice to meet you.
- Nice to meet you, Setta. ß...
- Aria, I know," Setta shook her head. - So you're really from Midgard?
- Yes, I'm really an alien.
- Who-who? - The girl looked at Aria in surprise.
- An alien. I mean, coming from another planet.
- What an interesting word. And we call you Malacca. You're latta sita Malacca.
- 'A dear friend of another planet,' Aria nodded understandingly. - 'Seatta!
- Oh, you really know our language well! - The girl smiled approvingly. - Good for you!
- Yes, but I still have so much to learn.
- Of course you do. Although in the first year everything seems different.
- What about you, first year?
- No, I just started my sophom*ore year like my sister. By the way, do you know who your mentor will be yet?
- No, not yet. Who's your mentor?
- See the teacher in the blue robe with the stars? That's Macto Bel, professor of astronomy. But I think the principal will explain it all to you. By the way, I heard you've been allowed to take a personalised accelerated programme.
- Yeah, I guess so.
- That's great! Then you'll definitely catch up with us soon. By the way, what's your class now?
- I don't know. What's yours?
- Basic Psychology of Communication. Pretty boring, but necessary.
Here they had to leave the conversation. A young woman whose face and entire figure radiated kindness and nobility rose from her seat. Looking round at the hushed students, Kama Tal smiled and said:
- Dear friends, today we have an unusual day! Our new student has joined us. Let us welcome her.
Immediately, cheers and applause erupted from all sides. Aria lowered her head in embarrassment. When everyone was quiet, the principal continued:
- Good journey, Aria. I hope the knowledge you gain here will help you in the future. Have a great day, everyone.
When breakfast was over, the students began to leave for their classes. Willow and Setta wished Aria good luck and hurried back to their group. The girl looked around in confusion, waiting for her mentor.
- Good morning.
Turning around, Aria was surprised to see Kama Tal standing next to her.
- Good morning, Headmaster. I'm sorry, but I seem to be lost.
- That's alright, I'll teach your lesson. Follow me.
***
Following the headmaster into the school building, the girl, accompanied by Kama, climbed the marble staircase to the first floor and entered the bright auditorium. To Aria's surprise, there were no tables or chairs. Instead there were large cushions on the floor covered with a thick carpet. Kama sat down on one of them, and the girl settled down next to her.
- So, I'm very pleased to meet you. But before we get to the lesson itself, I'd like to tell you a little about our school. I think you'll be interested to know how things work here, don't you?
Aria nodded and the principal continued.
- As you know, our school is located in the central and most important city on the planet. We don't have many cities like this. Most of them are small communities and villages, some of which you have already visited. The school itself is very old, as it was built over two thousand years ago by our ancestors. As you can see, everything here is set up in harmony with the world around us, so that our students get used to interacting with nature.
- Excuse me," Aria interrupted the headmaster. - 'But what is the point of this kind of learning? Don't you think it's a utopia, so to speak?
- No, not at all. You'll understand everything now. In fact, the whole of Virda, our planet, is a big dream with a message for good-hearted people, and we also believe that such a message can be sent to people all over the world. It is a big dream, and if we have this dream, then the subsystems of our society must share this dream, they must do their part to promote the dream. So, education is an extremely important subsystem in each of the worlds of our universe, it should be an important tool in promoting the deep beliefs and the big dream of any civilisation. For the best possible outcome, all great minds, scientists and artists have been given this great opportunity to participate in the fulfilment of our common dream by passing on to their students, their followers, the knowledge and skills that they have acquired themselves.... That is why each of us, cultural and artistic figures, periodically visit this school, give lectures, seminars, and even just lessons... In general, to fulfil this dream our statesmen and the Council developed a system of so-called Green Schools.
- Green Schools?
- I will now explain what we mean by the word "Green". The programme is based on the deep rooted philosophy that each of the inhabitants of our Race has his own Big Dream, which he chooses from childhood and carries through life, walking along the road chosen to realise this dream. For this purpose people are provided with all conditions, because, among other things, our society is based on mutual help and common labour. There is no difference in what family you were born into or what position you hold - everyone is equal in labour. And until the age of full maturity, until the end of school, everyone contributes to the development of our planet as much as he can, and then becoming a full member of our society, begins to realise our common dream of a bright future. I know it sounds utopian, but in this way our society has been freed from such a concept as envy. Green is the original colour and also a metaphor for everything that supports and nourishes life, all its forms, its infinite diversity, it is the colour of life and hope.... We still have a life to live, we still have a world to preserve....
The girl lowered her head. After waiting a little while for her to comprehend her words, the principal continued.
- The essence of teaching is learning through communication and total immersion in the chosen subject. It is not uncommon for us to retreat to the gardens for a few days of meditation and concentration to develop spiritual qualities in our students.
The training itself consists of three cycles:
1) Preparatory, where students from 7 to 16 years old are trained. They get acquainted with the world around them and acquire the most necessary skills.
2) Developmental, where students from 17 to 20 years old are trained. They become students and have the right to choose their own tutor.
3) Finally, the Vocational course, where students from 20 to 23 years of age are trained. When starting this course, the student goes through a placement ceremony - overcoming several tasks of varying difficulty. The ceremony is followed by the White Sun Festival, where the best singers and dancers of the planet perform. Students can also take part in competitions in dance and other arts. This festival lasts for three days and usually takes place in the middle of summer. After that the student receives the title of a recruit and, having chosen a mentor and teachers, begins to study his chosen profession. After graduating, the recruit receives a task and chooses one of the activities related to the world of earth, water and air and becomes a full-fledged inhabitant of our planet.
But you are in for something not quite ordinary, as your training will last only two years, during which you will receive all the necessary skills that our students receive during all three courses.
- Great!
The headmaster smiled and continued:
- Well, now I think we should move directly to our first subject, history. But before that, - she closed her eyes and her voice became quiet and thoughtful. - Before I begin my story, please don't get distracted and just listen to my voice. Imagine that this is a kind of meditation... so you'll better understand and remember what I'm saying. Ready? Well, then. As you know, there has been peace on Virda for centuries. But it has not always been so. We've been through great trials, and now it's all about learning from past mistakes in history and what they might have led to.
- Were there really wars on Virda? - The girl looked at Kama in amazement. She nodded.
- Alas, yes. And they touched all worlds. The reason for this was the overconfidence of our people; they, like our leaders, became proud, wishing to be like the Gods. I think you have read the Mahabharata, a work handed down through the generations by our messengers of Light to their descendants on Midgard?
The girl nodded.
- Then you know the reason why our ancestors were forced to descend to a lower, physically weaker world. Many believed that by achieving tremendous technical and physical development, the ability to heal our bodies of almost all diseases and a lifespan of up to 500 years, they would be able to attain immortality... But striving for it became a fatal mistake. At first everything was perfect, but then, suddenly, there were failures in the DNA chain, which led to the emergence of those we call reptiloids, - seeing that the girl did not understand, the director decided to clarify. - Due to genetic mutations in the DNA chain of the volunteers, there were changes that completely turned them, including their appearance...
She pulled out a portable projector and a three-dimensional image of a man and a woman appeared before them. But they could be called human only conditionally - pale, almost white waxy skin, tall stature, slender but obviously strong bodies, snow-white hair, pointed features, the man's face covered on one side with an elegant tattoo of runes, descending from the neck to the middle of the chest - they were inexpressibly beautiful.... The impressive image was completed by the clothes - the woman had a long black dress with open shoulders and wide sleeves, and the man had a black cloak with unusual patches that glittered as he moved, black leather trousers and sharp-toed boots with metal inserts. Aria was reminded of the legends of vampires prevalent on Earth. As it turned out, her guess was not far from the truth.
- Reptiloids are energy vampires. I think you have met people on Earth with similar qualities - in their presence it becomes involuntarily more difficult to breathe, for some unknown reason you quickly run out of energy, often bursts of irritation, anger or on the contrary complete apathy. Such are the representatives of this race, but in their pure form, their capabilities are amplified a hundred times. It is extremely difficult to defeat or turn them back into humans, only neutrals - people who are energetically protected from the influence of Vampires - are capable of doing so. You, Aria, for example, are also half-neutral.
- Me? - the girl shook her head. - No, Kama, you must be mistaken. I'm not that strong at all...
- You just haven't learnt how to control your power yet, - the headmistress smiled warmly at the stunned girl. - Don't worry about the rest, today our powers are almost equal, and we have found a way to stop the feud. I think Arman has told you about the true purpose of Midgard.
The girl nodded.
- It was that decision that was the turning point in the war. Though it was followed by the separation of peoples and their clashing in economic feuds and misunderstandings. This time was then labelled the EWR, the Era of Universal Disunity. They were followed by the EWS and EWW, the eras of universal collision and universal war, which led to world exhaustion.
... The history of the peoples of Orion, Sirius and Swan was opening up before Aria's eyes as if by itself.... Their way through all the circles of inferno to a new future, when people finally began to realise that such a development could not lead to anything good. It came to understand that all the strength of mankind - in labour and knowledge of the world, built not on selfishness and desire for enrichment, but on the combined efforts of millions of free people living under a peaceful sky, in science, discipline, as well as a return to spiritual development and self-improvement. The five most important laws were also passed at that time:
1. Everything begins with us.
2. Live yourself and let others live.
3. We are all one.
4. Observe, listen and learn.
5. Peace is possible only in peace.
The very reorganisation of the world was impossible without a complete change in the economy, without the disappearance of poverty, fear of hunger and hard, hard labour. But this required the creation of conditions for an easier and more peaceful life for every human being... Gradually came the complete eradication of enmity, and the desire for any kind of power. Inevitably and steadily, the influence of the new world current spread throughout Virda, and the people became a single, friendly family. This situation allowed science and art to develop at a great pace, which led to unprecedented technological progress. Various ways of extracting nutrients from plant protein appeared, which allowed to refuse animal fats and take everything necessary from nature, all the time improving and perfecting it. One of man's aspirations is to travel. Now this was no longer a problem, for the teleporter and the High Speed Road were invented, travelling over land and under the sea in special waterproof tunnels. Many animals were tamed and bred to take you wherever you wanted to go. The peace and quiet of the planet is controlled by special units of Lightflyers - Guardians of the Air.
Finally, universal development gave a chance to overcome the earth's gravity and reach outer space. The first artificial satellites and ultra-precise telescopes were designed, which gave man a chance to look into the cosmic depths. At the same time, new types of energy were discovered - radiant energy of such power that could transmit, with the help of special energy emitters from satellites, signals and information over huge distances. And, in addition, this type of energy was very economical and allowed the object to develop such a speed, which was almost equal to the speed of light. Spaceships were created, the Starfaring Council and Starlight, a settlement of astronauts.
- But, Kama, the mayor of the city told us about the Star Chain. Does it really exist?
Aria glanced questioningly at the director. The young woman smiled.
- Yes. It's another achievement of our time. The first space expedition that was decided to be sent to the nearest nebula had great expectations. And they were fulfilled. Although the flight itself lasted about three years (I remind you that at that time the ships were not as perfect as they are now), but it was worth the time and effort. It turned out that there was an advanced civilisation on two of the planets in this nebula, named Tuakkar. That's where the creation of the Chain began. But the research didn't stop there. The possibility of entering zero-dimensional space was discovered, the speed of jumping through which was almost equal to the absolute. Although this way required the highest precision and professionalism, it produced results that no one could have dreamed of before. That's how we got to the galaxy now called the Milky Way and found Midgard.....
The headmistress fell silent and looked at the students. A moment passed in silence, then Aria ventured to ask the question that had been on her mind since the beginning of the lecture.
- Kama, Mayor Link mentioned in our recent conversation the Kali Yuga era that Midgard is currently in. I don't quite understand...
- I was expecting you to ask that. It's actually not just about Midgard, but the entire universe. Yes, exactly," the Headmistress nodded affirmatively, a perplexed look on the girl's face. - Our physical world is extremely fragile, no matter where we are - on Midgard or Orion.... The change of eras is the same for everyone.
- How so?
- Let me explain. As you know, puranas, ancient Vedic texts say that everything in the world is cyclical. Thus, birth is always followed by death, construction by destruction, blossoming by decay. That is why there are cycles of creation ("srishti") and destruction ("pralaya"). There are four cycles of creation and the same number of cycles of destruction, and each corresponds to different periods of the life of the universe. In each of the cycles there are four periods, or epochs, of the universe's existence:
1. Satya Yuga, or the "golden era" is the first and longest period of existence in time. There are always different opinions in the interpretation of the Vedas. According to one of them Satya Yuga lasts almost two million years, and the length of human life during it reaches one hundred thousand years. During this Yuga there are no rules and money, as everyone acts according to conscience and never does bad to neighbours, does not use nature for enrichment, but takes only as much as they need, does good deeds and helps neighbours. It is believed that during this period people possessed many "siddhis", i.e. super-powers, such as telepathy, could travel long distances instantly and therefore there was no need for writing or any rules. Not only that, it is believed that humans did not even have the need for a physical body, which they could however create for themselves when needed. People also understood the true nature of things and were not deluded about themselves or the world. It is said that in Satya Yugu the gods honoured the people and often asked for their help in fighting the evil forces of the Asuras.
2. Treta Yuga, or "silver era" - ignorance, lies, deceit and the desire for wealth begin to appear during this period, as evil forces penetrate the human world ("loka") and conflicts between gods and demons grow, say the Puranas. This era is still considered to be an age of light and wisdom, when men did deeds that put them on par with the gods. The duration of this period is just over a million years, but the lifespan of humans is already ten times shorter: 10,000 years.
3. Dvapara South - here people appear and develop both light and dark sides. Emotions, selfishness and pride begin to appear in all their glory. The importance of human values diminishes. Society is divided into classes. Diseases appear. People live for only a thousand years now, a period that lasts just under a million years. Evil and good in Dvapara Yugu begin to fight for a place in the micro and macro world, and even begin to interchange. We take from the Earth not as much as we need, but as much as we want
4. Kali Yuga, or the "iron age." People are dominated by their dark sides and their spiritual subtle vibrations are weakened, making them even more susceptible to evil, the Vedas say. Kali Yuga is an era of lack of values and of hypocrisy and ignorance. It is a period of violence and lies, material possessions and deceit. In Kali Yuga, people do not fulfil all the four goals in life, but choose only their material part - the attainment of pleasure and material wealth. It is believed that in the era of Kali Yuga, the only value still remaining in the eyes of people is sincerity. Purity, asceticism and charity, which were valued in previous Yugas, have already faded into oblivion. This period lasts, according to one interpretation just over four hundred thousand years, and the life expectancy of the people is about a hundred years with a maximum of 120 years. Some historians and theologians believe that the universe has already lived five thousand years out of this last era. At the end of Kali Yuga, the world collapses and a new Creation appears at the dawn of a new divine day. Then everything goes on anew on the same cycle, say the Puranas...
Aria, stunned by everything she heard, clenched her temples with her hands.
- So... Chaos is now approaching the higher civilisations like Orion and Swan as well?
- Yes... We've also begun to feel the negative effects of the Dark Side. It is becoming much more difficult for everyone to stay on the right path, which we are being thrown off by the collective drifting in the wrong direction. That's why restoring balance is so important.
- But how? What do we do to avoid destruction?
- There is a way out. First, each of us needs to realise that during the Kali Yuga period, people's suffering is intensified, their values are distorted, and the strength of mind and consciousness is weak. In a period when honesty and integrity are no longer honoured and charity is made for show, say the Vedas, great teachers come to help people. The Puranas say that any incarnations of god have but one purpose - to show people the right path. However, say the Vedas, the Creator exists within each of us, and is not attached to any form. That is, there is a Guru within each of us who can guide us along the path of self-realisation and our life like a compass. However, we must be able to hear him. This is what various spiritual practices are aimed at. And this applies to atheists as well as practitioners of the disciplines of yoga and any religion, say the Vedas.
- And it is there within me? - Aria raised a delighted look of turquoise eyes to Kama.
- Yes. The fact that Chintamani has chosen you in the past and is now at your heart only confirms my words, Aria. You have a difficult journey ahead of you as the future Guardian of Balance. And you are not the only one. Chintamani is the light that with its appearance awakens in each of us the hidden seeds of consciousness and Light. The main thing to remember is that all Yugas exist simultaneously! This means that we can "choose" our Yuga in consciousness. To see, behave and aspire to certain of its values. And it is your inner choice in which Yuga you mentally place yourself and your life.
Then the bell sounded, announcing the end of the class. With a smile, Kama Tal rose, and the girl followed suit.
- Let's go. Now it's time to rest.
- What about homework?
Aria looked at Kama in surprise. The headmistress shook her head.
- Are you talking about independent work? There is no such thing, or rather your task is to comprehend the information you have received, and tomorrow we will continue our discussion of this topic in more depth...
Nodding, accompanied by the headmaster, Aria left the classroom and, still immersed in her thoughts, went downstairs, almost bumping into Iva Min, who was just coming out of the great hall.
- Aria, hi, how was class?
- Hello, Iva. It's a little unusual, what's yours?
- It's great. Psychology was moved to tomorrow, and today was yoga...
She noticed her friend's pensive look.
- What's wrong, Aria? You don't seem happy.
- We had a story...
Willow interrupted her.
- History? That makes sense. It's a little hard for all of us to make sense of things at first... So don't worry. Shall we go to lunch? We have an hour to spare.
- Let's go.
After lunch, Kama Tal approached them, warning them to wait for her outside the House of Knowledge after the bell rang. When she stepped back, Willow looked at Anna with admiration.
- Your mentor is the headmistress?
- Yes...
- That's great! She rarely takes on tutors, but when she does, they make brilliant professionals out of her group. My sister studied with her and now she's the chief biologist of the marine conservatory... Consider yourself lucky.
- Thank you, - she smiled embarrassedly. - But we don't stand out as anything special....
- Are we? Who came from another planet? No, seriously - Kama Tal knows his stuff, so in six months you won't recognise yourselves.
Nodding and smiling, the girl followed her friend into the garden. It seemed that life had prepared her some really unexpected and pleasant surprises.
The time of study flew by unnoticed, as if in a fantastic film. Immersed in exciting classes, the friends hardly saw each other, except for lunch, breakfast and dinner, as well as a few hours in the evening, when all three gathered together to prepare homework. But this was very rare, as all assignments were done during class, followed by several hours of self-discovery and constant rehearsals. Sports were not excluded, of course. They were mostly dances, arts of coordination and concentration, as well as various kinds of special martial arts, somewhat reminiscent of kung-fu, but more precise and aimed not at attack, but at self-defence and achieving a deep mental balance. And to these classes another subject was soon added, which unexpectedly brought the friends together again.
One morning, after five months, an imposing man in uniform approached the young men chatting after class and introduced himself as Odhan, a rider of the Lightflyer Squadron, announcing that from that day on, for three and a half months, they would be trained in basic flying techniques. These were not ordinary in every sense of the word, lessons. Following the instructor, they climbed the steep walls of a gorge, the bottom of which was lost somewhere deep below, shrouded in impenetrable darkness. Or they explored the canyons to learn more about the habitats and diet of the dragon-like creatures, of which the larger ones were called Sut-Tai (friend of the air) and Tam-Tai (swift as the wind).
- Watch them, - Odhan told them. - Watch them fly. To overcome your fear and take your first flight, you must merge with your dragon, become one with him. If your fear begins to cloud your eyes, then none of the sky guardians will even come to your call.
When Aria and Alex returned home after weeks of such trials, they were barely strong enough to make it to bed, where they fell into a deep sleep... A year went by without a trace.
***
- Unbelievable...
Chi Sang walked the perimeter of the Hall of Councils in thoughtfulness. He stopped at the Star Chart that occupied the entire wall on the left and gazed at the shimmering dot, the central planet of the Swan constellation, the second largest system in the Star Chain.
Footsteps were heard, causing the professor to turn round.
- You summoned me, Professor?
- Yes, yes, Armand. Come in, please.
The astronaut nodded and sat down in one of the chairs in the front row. Chi Sang sighed and stared at the map again.
- I suppose you heard about the arrival of the delegation from Dessa?
- What? - Arman crossed his arms across his chest and looked at the professor warily. - 'Is it really soon...
- Yes, and all the ships are busy now, except....
- ... Aldabra, - the cosmonaut nodded understandingly. - When do we leave?
- Two months. We need to work out all the details. It's not a very long flight, but there's a large asteroid belt near this planet....
- Professor, there's a problem.
- A problem? What is it?
- Several members of our team have been selected for Expedition Seven and won't be back until next year. And to fly without an astronavigator and a doctor...
- Yes," the professor thought for a moment. Suddenly he looked up. - Armand, how is your friend doing?
- My friend? - The astronaut looked at the professor in surprise.
- Yes, I heard that the Tsarevna got into the Khepri Academy...'
- Aria?
The head of the Council nodded.
- That's fine... She has completed the main course of study and is moving on to select trials...
- Trials? Excellent...
The professor clapped his hands. Just then, Dee Zen, his assistant, entered the room.
- Di, please give me the data of the students of Khepri Academy.
***
- Willow!
When Aria saw the girl coming out of the greenhouse, she rushed to her and hugged her around the neck. They had grown very close over the past year, including during lesson preparation, where Iva often helped her friend with advice.
- Aria! Did you pass?
- Yes, top marks in martial arts and prana yoga! - she smiled happily. - How about you?
- Not bad, actually - top score in Calculus and Planning and top score in History....
- That's great! - the girl looked at the sundial on the tower. - Wow! It's almost evening. But I still have one last exam left.
- History?
- No, no. I've already passed history, as well as self-knowledge. Now I'm down to O.T.A., basic flight mechanics.
- TNA! How could I forget?
- Don't tell me you're not ready," Aria looked at Willow worriedly. She winked and laughed.
- Yeah, I bought it! But I wonder how you manage to repeat history, physics, and psychology, and then memorise all the OTP formulas....
- I don't know," she shook her head. The bell on the tower struck twice. - I don't see six arms, and there's only one head.... But we have to go. Ugh, I hope we make it.
- Yeah.
After climbing the stone stairs, the friends found themselves at the top of the cliff, where Sette was waiting for them, talking quietly with the examiner. His brown cloak was fluttering in the wind. Turning towards his friends, he traditionally placed his hand to his chest and inclined his head.
- Good afternoon. As a representative of the Lightflayer School, I will be taking your exam. So, if you are ready...
- But, I thought it would be technique, not practice... - Willow Ming looked at Zet Ang in amazement. The latter shook his head.
- As you know, only those who truly aspire to become a true Lightflayer can become one. And the most important thing here is to follow Virda's second rule. What is it?
Willow fell silent and looked questioningly at Aria and Setta. Setta sighed, shaking her head.
- The second rule is: Observe, listen, and learn.
- That's right, Setta. So, let's get started. Willow, you go first.
- Why is it always me?!
Cautiously walking to the edge of the platform, the girl looked down. It took her breath away, and she took a step back.
- No, this was too much. It's too high!
- Willow, remember what we were taught," Aria touched her friend's shoulder. - Don't hide behind your fear, go for it! You can do it!
- But, I-" She met Sette's gaze. She grinned, and the girl shifted her eyebrows. - Okay, I'm coming.
She tried to concentrate, but Aria saw her hand tremble as she raised it up in a Lightflare gesture of encouragement.
- Okay, now take a few steps back.
Willow sensibly followed her mentor's advice. Just then there was an answering whoosh of wings, and a pterodactyl landed on the platform.
- Well done, Willow. Let's go! - Setta clasped her hands together, watching her sister tensely.
With a doomed nod, the girl cautiously approached Tam-Tai and climbed onto her back. He flicked his beak loudly and prepared to jump. Willow closed her eyes and, at the same moment, the pterodactyl opened its wings. The Lightflyer commander shouted something, but because of the whistling in her ears and the dizzying speed of the fall, Willow didn't hear him. Sprawled on the lizard's back, the girl thought only of holding on. Then Tam-Tai made a sharp turn and...
She never realised what had happened. She remembered the pterodactyl doing a dead loop, her soaked palms unclenched, and then a thick darkness enveloped the space around her. When it cleared, Willow saw that she was lying on the ground, with Aria, Setta, and Zeth Ang leaning over her anxiously.
- It's okay," the commander sighed in relief and turned to his friends. - 'She's just in severe shock.
- Willow, how are you? - Sette looked anxiously at her sister's confused face.
- What exactly happened? - The girl looked from her friends to the commander and back again, stunned.
- You couldn't hold on to Tam-Tai... Fortunately, the seatbelt prevented you from falling.
- So I failed the exam..." Willow whispered.
- Unfortunately," Zet Ang walked over to the embarrassed girl. - You will receive a satisfactory grade for this exam, but you will not be able to enter the academy.
Setta smiled encouragingly at her sister.
- She's alive. Thank you for that. And with the academy, well, our family needs doctors more!
Nodding, the commander turned to Aria.
- Now it's your turn. Ready?
With a short nod, the girl walked resolutely to the edge of the platform and raised her head and closed her eyes, raising her hand. Just then, a loud shrill cry came from above and a large dragon-like creature landed on the platform. The girl jumped on the dragon's back and, clutching its flanks tightly with her legs, shouted:
- Chiya, go!
Sut-Tai flung the stone down. The commander ran fearfully to the edge of the platform, but was immediately thrown back by a strong current of wind. After making a loop and making a large circle, the pterodactyl landed on the platform again. Everyone looked at the commander in a daze, who gave his hand to the girl and helped her down to the ground.
- Bravo! Well done, Aria. Well done on all counts.
- Thank you," the girl nodded and walked over to her friend leaning against the wall without looking at anyone. Her face was still very pale.
- I think you should go to the sickbay," Anna helped Willow to support herself and looked at Zeth Ang. - Are all my tests finished for today? Am I free to go?
- Yes, of course, if...
- Then, Professor, this is of course a bit out of order, - Setta walked up to her teacher, putting her hand to her chest. - But can I refuse to take part in the exam too? Flying and heights have never appealed to me, I'm sorry...''
Zeth Ang shrugged.
- Well, if that's really your decision..... However, it takes courage and fortitude to make it. That's why you also receive satisfactory. I dare not detain you any longer.
- Thank you, Professor," Sette put her hand to her chest and walked downstairs with Iva. Bowing to the examiner, Aria followed them.
***
- Look, I'm just amazed at our medicine!
The girls left the medical centre and headed for the communal table, where the whole school was already gathered. Willow looked more energised than ever. Just one injection of the miracle drug "EDC", as all the functions of her body came back to normal, and fatigue and anxiety was removed like a hand.
- Eh, I wish I could bring such a miracle to your Midgard! It makes me more and more determined to become a doctor. What do you think, Aria?
- I couldn't agree with you more. Although I would have chosen the path of the Timekeeper. By the way, if we don't want to be late for the ceremony, we'd better get a move on.
As they joined the others at the festive table, the headmaster rose from her seat.
- Dear students! On behalf of the whole school, I would like to congratulate you on the successful completion of your exams.
She fell silent, waiting for the applause to die down.
- You've all done well. But for some of you, this year was the last year of their education, and I'd like to extend a warm welcome to our graduates: Emu Tan, Teru Shi, Ding Zen, Lina Zen, as well as Iwa Min, Setta Min, and Aria!
- What?" - Willow Min, who was sitting to Aria's right, looked at her stunned. - I wasn't told that we were graduating this year...''
Kama Tal raised her hand again, and everyone fell silent.
- Congratulations. But before you receive your diplomas, you will have to pass tests that will help us and you to decide on your future profession. They are selected in view of your individual abilities.
The Headmaster has opened the envelope.
- So, Ema Tan, you are going to the marine observatory, where you will undergo an internship, studying marine flora and fauna.
The young woman who approached bowed and took the scroll and returned to her seat.
- Setta Min," the young man looked up. - You are being sent, as an astronavigator by the Starfaring Council, to the Ninth Expedition on a diplomatic mission to the Swan Constellation.
- Wow! - Aria looked at her numb friend with delight. - Unbelievable!
But the headmistress wasn't finished.
- Iva, you are also being sent on this expedition as a practitioner.
- Hooray! Iva, congratulations! - Aria happily hugged her friend.
- Aria. We have deliberated long and unanimously decided that you will be the Ambassador of Good Hope for the Star Network delegation. But someday," she looked at the girl radiantly. - I hope you will return to us as a professor, and share your experience with the new generation....
The friends, bowing, took their scrolls, and Kama Tal shook their hands.
- 'I wish you the best of luck. This is a very rare chance and it is not given to everyone.
- Thank you, Director. Thank you for everything! We won't let you down.
Chapter 11 Atlantis
The girl stepped away from the porthole and looked at Willow happily.
- Here we are. Yes, you were right, it wasn't that bad.
- No, it wasn't. Those asteroids... But I hope it's worth it.
- Of course it's worth it! Willow, just imagine, we're looking at an unknown planet, full of mysteries and riddles.
- Oh, don't start, okay....
Aria grinned.
- And what an expanse for an archaeologist and scientist! - Setta came over and threw a cheerful glance at Aria. She had changed a lot in a year, and she had a sense of humour that had been missing for some time now.
- Oh, you don't say, sister. Well, it's time to dig into the soil of this unknown planet..." Willow looked slyly at Aria, who was dressed in an elegant black half-suit. - It seems that someone can't wait to uncover all her secrets....
Their conversation was interrupted by the appearance of Arman, who had also changed into a spacesuit. Willow shook her head.
- Couldn't we do without the suit?
- Alas, no. But, after the acclimatisation is over, I think we'll be able to afford to take them off, but for now ...
The girl nodded dejectedly and went to the cabin, accompanied by Setta. Armand winked encouragingly at Aria.
- 'Welcome home,' the young man smiled. - 'Your world is waiting for you.
- I want to see it soon, my city, - the girl approached the porthole, behind which the sparse cloud-covered surface of Aria was floating. - I'm so worried, what if they don't like me or...?
- Does our princess doubt herself?
- Armand, I'm serious. It's such a responsibility. I don't know if I'm ready.
- You're doubting, so you're ready," Arman raised his index finger meaningfully. The girl snorted.
- Well, well. Thank you, Master Yoda," Aria sighed and adjusted her collar. She decided not to wear her helmet, because unlike the other members of the team, she was expected to meet the Lantians directly on their ship and then descend to the planet. The girl rubbed the bridge of her nose. A year ago she had been an unknown university employee, and now she was the Crown Princess of Atlantis. She should ask Sette for some sedative drops; her nerves could hardly bear any more surprises.
- The liner is approaching," Willow returned, looking at her comrades questioningly. - Are we going?
- Yes, of course," Arman held out his hand. - Let's go, Aria. They are waiting for us.
Entering the centre of the teleportation circle, the girl took a deep breath, her palm clenched on Arman's hand.
- Everything will be all right, Aria.
- I wish I had your confidence.
A flash of light... And now they were standing in a large hall filled with bright light, falling from somewhere above. The girl looked around. A delegation from the planet was greeting them. Tall, slender, in long grey cloaks and ash-coloured suits, consisting of a jacket with silver crescent moon patches on the sleeves and trousers to match, tucked into high boots, the Lantians were exactly as the girl had imagined. Knights of the past, as if descended from the pages of ancient legends, whose faces were strikingly beautiful at first sight, and whose thick, ash-coloured hair fell to their shoulders. Strange as it may seem, the language they spoke was almost identical to Russian, the language spoken on Earth....
- So it's all true.
- Did you doubt it, Tsarevna? - The approaching man, whose forehead, unlike the other Lantians, was covered by a silver hoop, bowed slightly. - I am Beloyar, head of His Imperial Highness's guard. Welcome home.
***
Having overcome the rather dense atmosphere, the ship landed softly in a valley, beyond which began a forest of tall coniferous trees that made a light tinkling sound in the wind. Leaving the ship, the cosmonauts, accompanied by Beloyar, went deeper into it along a path barely visible in the shade of the trees. But one thought kept Aria's mind on her own.
- Beloyar, I... I know I'm asking strange questions, but...
The young man shook his head.
- It is normal to make up for the knowledge you have lost, Princess. You've been on Midgard too long to remember. What was it you wanted to know?
- I've noticed there are no cities on the planet. Just mountains, pine forests like this one and seas. That's strange...
The commander nodded.
- Yes, it is. Be patient and you will get comprehensive answers from your father.
Lowering her head, Aria faded away, wrinkling her nose. She couldn't stand waiting. Finally, after a few hours, they came to a small, flat clearing, in the middle of which stood an obelisk in the form of a tall stele, topped with a crystal shining in the sunlight.
- How beautiful! - Aria took a step forward, wanting to get a closer look at the marvellous statue, but the commander stopped her. Turning the bracelet ring on his hand, he made an inviting hand gesture.
- 'Now follow me.
- Where to?
Without answering, the commander showed everyone to stand around the stele, then nodded to one of his accompanying comrades. He pressed his bracelet and in the same second the light faded and everyone felt as if they were falling into a bottomless well. Finally the fall slowed. Slightly disoriented and blinded by the sudden bright light, the astronauts were surprised to realise that they were standing in a large hall. The light illuminating the hall, as in the teleport room on the ship, was coming from somewhere above, reflecting off the stone walls.
Asked to wait, the squad leader disappeared through the large doors that opened as he approached. Willow glanced over at Arman, who was holding Aria close to him.
- Well, what now? I don't think we're welcome here at all.
- Willow, come on," Arman frowned. - You know as well as I do that the Lebedians are not capable of hypocrisy or deceit. They are the most peace-loving race in the entire Star Chain. I'm sure Beloyar had every reason to--
He didn't finish. There was a loud scraping sound, and the great wrought iron doors of the hall opened again. Surrounding the expedition members bowed respectfully at the sight of the tall man who entered the hall accompanied by the commander. His long silvery hair was tied back with a golden hoop on his forehead, and his grey eyes shone with wisdom. He looked closely at everyone present, the wrinkles on his forehead smoothed out, and he held out his hand.
- Aria, my daughter...
As she looked into the man's eyes, the girl felt as if a warmth had spread through her chest. She realised at once how close she was to the man standing opposite her, her Father! Slowly, and then with a quick step crossed the hall, Aria sank into his arms.
- Beloyar, fetch Adriana, my lovely wife.
- I'm here.
Turning round, Aria saw a smiling young woman of extraordinary beauty. Her reddish curly hair fell to the middle of her chest and her green eyes looked at her daughter with tenderness and love. The young women hugged each other tightly. Aria felt a shroud of tears cover her eyes... Yes, she was truly Home now.
- Thank you from the bottom of my heart," the King of Atlantis placed his hand on his chest and bowed to the frozen astronauts. - You have returned to Atlantis its Light, and to me my daughter, my pride and joy. My home is your home! I know you have travelled a long way. Please, follow me.
After leaving the hall and climbing up the tall stone staircase, everyone found themselves in another hall much larger than the previous one.
- This is the Crystal Reception Hall," King Ruan said as he looked round the room. - It used to be very noisy, as this place was not only a palace, but also a large all-planet mountain observatory.
Aria looked at her father in bewilderment:
- What happened?
- Oh, it's a long story, it happened much after you left us....
Then a lovely young girl entered the hall and froze, transferring her gaze from the astronauts to Ruan in astonishment.
- Darina, my girl," the girl approached Ruan. - Let me introduce you to my favourite granddaughter, Princess Darina.
Everyone bowed to the princess in delight, truly admiring her beauty: her snow-white skin shone in the torchlight, and her long, floor-length copper hair was braided into a heavy braid. Her eyes shone with a wisdom and light incomprehensible to so young a girl. It seemed as if the sun itself illuminated the hall.
- Darina? - Aria's voice trembled. A familiar image from her dream flashed before her: a crumbling city, a young daughter crying with grief. Aria looked at the girl, whose eyes, so dear, full of unshed tears, were looking at her. grown up.
- That's for sure... - Armaan looked at his daughter with tenderness and undisguised pride.
- Ma...Ma? Mum, father?!
Without words, all three of them hugged each other. So different and so similar, separated by the abyss of years and lives, finding each other at the edge of the universe....
When the first gusts of joy subsided, Ariadne approached her daughter, touching her shoulder.
- Aria, I think we have a lot to talk about. Forgive us," she turned to the astronauts and put her hand to her chest. - We'll have to leave you for a while, Beloyar will show you to your rooms... Gladly, Aria, follow me.
Obediently, the girls followed the Queen out of the hall, and after walking down a long corridor, they climbed a tall twisted staircase to the observation deck of the Mountain Castle. Stepping up to the railing, Aria breathed in the crystal clear frosty air. Everywhere she looked, she could see the deeply rugged cliffs and peaks of the snow-capped Aryan mountains. She shivered.
- It's so cold... I used to think Aryans were people of the sea, I didn't expect our people to hide among the rocks.
- It was like that, before, on Midgard," Adriana walked over to her daughter and leaned on the railing. Darina stood beside her, staring off into the distance. - But even there, we preferred the uplands, places impregnable to enemies. It must be the memory of those times, for now, here our peoples live in peace, thanks to the leadership of the High Council.
- But who are they?" Aria looked at her mother. - I asked the teachers on Orion, but they kept avoiding answering.
Darina answered for the queen.
- 'We have never seen them, only those of us who have reached full enlightenment and Ascension know it. But in order to enter the world of Pravi, one must completely free oneself from all worldly attachments and finish all one's business here...''
Adriana nodded.
- 'You are right, my dear. That is why we prefer not to touch this topic, so as not to disturb our Ancestors. I think you already know," she shifted her gaze to Aria. - You know that we are all children of the same Creator, divided by his will by customs, clans and customs to populate all corners of our vast Mother Universe. It is so vast that it cannot be grasped by our minds. But the Universe is always dual - it is light and it is darkness, two parts of a single whole, which are both afraid and cannot exist without each other, because it is in their struggle that there is movement forward.... And these are not just words, but the truth. Our Kin is so ancient that it is difficult to imagine. There is caste, but only until we ourselves decide to overcome it, rising higher along the Golden Path of development, with the help of spiritual insight. It is for the sake of this and in order to prevent future Star Wars, like the one that once, as you know, almost destroyed our star systems, that the period of Incarnations or Reincarnation was developed in the world on the border of Light and Darkness (Prav and Navi). These were the times of the first of the Great Battles..... Our ancestors fought valiantly, defending our system in these Star Wars.... But there was a reason why a group of refugees were sent far beyond the Orion and Circe System. Namely - the desire to hide from the Forces of Darkness two of the greatest artefacts that had the Power of Light, the power that led our Kindred along the Golden Path of Knowledge and allowed to easily pass the boundaries of incarnations, on the way to the Light... It was the Book of Veles and the Crystal of Life. They gave us the opportunity to create Great States, to build empires.... But alas, the Forces of Darkness do not slumber, they began to seep into our new world, tempting our Wise Men and Magi, our rulers.... And then a terrible battle broke out, brother against brother....
- The Great Assa. Kama Thar used to tell in lectures about the history of the past Yugas... It's all happening again now, isn't it? - Aria looked at her mother tensely. - Is that why you sent me the Crystal?
The queen lowered her head.
- I'm afraid so. We ourselves faced an attack not long ago. It's rare on our world, but lately Chaos has been making its way here. We were too trusting and we paid for it, and we paid dearly. The fact is, the Swan constellation has always been peaceful. Nature has richly endowed us with fertile, fertile lands, so we have never known hunger or distress. Art and science have developed. Our civilisation was unequalled in power... But we were not allowed to know that very far from us there was a huge planetary system of Edos. Its inhabitants were very clever, gifted with various talents and were known as the best craftsmen.... But in time, aggression and greed blinded them, like all our neighbouring systems before, forcing them to follow a terrible path that almost destroyed us. During one of their expeditions, the Ediyane were forced to land on our planet due to a malfunction in their ship. We didn't know who they were or what to expect..... So, of course, their delegation was greeted with joy by our inhabitants. I still remember the feeling of happiness that overwhelmed all of us from the consciousness of the first contact with alien guests for many years. After a splendid reception at the palace, Ruan decided to show the guests our sights and the city, the greatest in all of Aria. You should have seen the Captain's eyes light up, he looked so stunned and excited by everything he saw.... But most of all he was amazed by our planetary library, where centuries of accumulated knowledge about the planets in our system and neighbouring galaxies was stored. You'll see it shortly. It includes 8 billion books in Ancient Aryan and other languages, as well as electronic memory cards that store records of research done by our expeditions to other planets. They also visited laboratories and science centres. Shortly after the tour, the captain left early for his quarters. I, not suspecting anything, strolled through the halls of the palace and, passing along the corridor, which overlooked the rooms of our guests, heard loud voices. They were arguing about something. Surprised, I stealthily approached their door... Yes, we were not prepared for such gratitude for our hospitality! Ruan was furious! But what could we do against the strength and weapons of the Ediyans? Only one thing.
Unnoticeably, under the cover of night, our people left their cities and went under the protection of the mountains. Here we were safe, sheltered in a huge underground city - a labyrinth, built by our ancestors for unknown purposes. Explored by our scientists, it had been turned into a vast storehouse of food supplies. But only we knew how to get here and overcome all the traps that we encountered on the way. It is impossible to convey how the Ediyans felt when they discovered our disappearance the next day. Even more so when they learned that the library and science centres were empty, and that all the knowledge we had accumulated had been carried away by our scientists before dawn... Out of anger, the Ediyans wanted to destroy our cities, but we beat them to it. Long ago, back in the time of the last great Assa, it was decided to create a unified system to protect our cities from ill-wishers. All it took was one pull of a lever for all our cities to go underwater...
- They wanted immortality, didn't they? - Aria looked questioningly at the queen. She nodded affirmatively.
- Alas, yes. And they were also defeated in this terrible game of genetics and fate. The gods do not forgive when the world's laws and order are flouted. The Ediyans have gone over to the side of darkness, turning into asuras - reptiloids.....
Aria shuddered, uncomfortable.
- It's not the first time I've heard of people changing their nature when they leave the spiritual path... There have been legends of vampires on Earth for centuries, immortal beings who lost their nature in exchange for supposed power.
- Alas, yes. The tendency is innate in many people, you've heard of energy vampires, haven't you? But not everyone lets that side of their soul take over... And if it does prevail, nothing changes outwardly. But here, beyond the border of Light and Darkness, which is laid out on Midgard, all the masks have been removed... And now we must be very careful, for our spies have reported that their spies are ordinary people, whom they have turned into their admirers, making them spies for the galaxies... And the worst thing is that their plans include the revival of Nemesis.
- What?! - Darina looked at the queen with unconcealed horror, she lowered her head.
- Alas, it is so. I think, - she looked at Aria. - I don't need to explain how it threatens all living things?
- No," she frowned, her insides tightening into a tight knot of tension. - But what about the Highest, Svarga and Asgard? Will they allow the destruction of the universe to happen again?
- They will not, - the queen looked sadly at her daughter. - That is why you are here, Aria.
- Me? But...
- It's all about the Chintamani, the Crystal of Truth. It chooses its own master, and for a reason. The Crystal contains great power, for it is the very Alatyr that the asuras, especially the descendants of Narakasur and the servants of his dark sons, are always after. Having chosen its bearer, it becomes in time literally one with him ...
- So the Crystal feeds on energy? - Aria took the stone in her hands, gingerly examining it. It was cool and smooth to the touch, not at all awe-inspiring, and seemed like an ordinary meteorite fragment. - It didn't look like a powerful weapon.
- Until it gets to the place where its purpose is revealed - Midgard, the Temple of the Moon, where it will show the full force of its power. And that cannot be prevented. Unless-" She stopped talking and looked away.
- What is it?
- There is a way out, but I'm not at liberty to suggest it.
The girl looked resolutely at her mother.
- Whatever it is, I'm ready.
- I knew you would say that," the queen sighed sadly. - What will be, will not be....
***
- Aria! Where have you been? I've been looking everywhere for you.
- I..." She considered whether to tell Willow what she'd found out. She decided she shouldn't. Not yet, anyway. - Adriana showed me the palace. I'm sorry, I must have lost track of time ...
- You can tell me later. They're waiting for us. Come quickly!
The girl nodded and followed her friend. The hall with high columns of stone, something remotely resembling marble, lit by the scattered light of torches, was in semi-darkness. In the centre stood a long table at which a number of people, mostly from Ruan's retinue, were seated. Aria smiled with relief when she found Arman and sat down in the empty seat next to him.
- Aria! Where have you been?
- I'm sorry to keep you waiting. The queen decided to show me around the palace and tell me tales of the past... Arman, are you alright? You don't look well.
Indeed, the young man was paler than usual and seemed very tired, though he tried to hide it. The girl shifted her eyebrows.
- You need to rest.
- I'm perfectly all right.
- I see. You haven't slept or eaten in three days. I'm sorry, but I think that's a bit much. I understand your perfectionism and all that, but if you keep this up, I'm gonna make you show up to Saima...
- Okay, okay. I solemnly promise and swear," the captain looked at the girl cheerfully. But then his face turned serious. - You know, I could ask you the same thing. What's wrong?
- I'm fine, - the girl took a glass with a drink, which gave off a light smoke and gingerly took a small sip. - Whew, it's okay. It's drinkable.
- Aria...
- What?
- You know, the last few months, I don't recognise you. You're out and about, and you come in tired.
- You're one to talk.
- Aria, I'm a lantian. I'm used to this kind of work. And you--
- I know, I know. I'm sorry I didn't tell you. I spent my last few months at the Hapri Academy in the History Vault.
- The History Vault?
- Yes. On the advice of Willow Min, a friend of mine, I've spent time studying the Age of Disunion on Virda, compared to the Dark Ages on Midgard.
- What?
- Yes. My task was to traverse several stages of infernality. It probably did take its toll. But it will pass, whereas now I can wear the proud title of historian. I'm sorry I didn't tell you about it earlier, it's just that it was all too fresh... The full extent of the suffering of the people of Earth and Virda... So similar... It's hard to describe. But it's a lifelong memory...
Aria lowered her eyes. The memories of the horror and, at the same time, the mad compassion for the world she felt as she went deeper into the inferno of the past flashed before her, crowding out Adriana's words. The girl wanted to give up the idea, nightmares plagued her... But at the insistence of her mentor, she continued her studies. Gradually, a different kind of history opened up before her - she saw how the spiritual, moral and aesthetic foundations of future life were forged in an unsettled and dangerous world, she was amazed and completely captured by the picture of the great struggle for knowledge, truth, justice, health and beauty. Gradually the world was changing - vast expanses of deforested forests were replaced by dense groves of evergreen trees, rude and insatiable in the pursuit of power people, exhausted by constant extermination wars, divided by class, language and national discord became kinder, eventually making a world reunion ...
- Aria?
The girl woke up from her thoughts and looked guiltily at Arman.
- I think I was thinking... - she shook her head and decided to change the conversation. - By the way, you know, today Darina promised to show me the vault. She said that there are a great number of manuscripts collected there. And that selective gravity...
The evening slipped by unnoticed. Finally, having wished each other good night, the friends went to their rooms. Aria lay down on the bed, but there was no sleep. She was oppressed by some vague anxiety that had nothing to do with the conversation with her mother. The girl got up and went out onto the balcony. Two full moons shone in the sky. Their diffused bluish light enveloped her, calming her. But a premonition of something incomprehensible kept her awake. For the first time in a long time she felt a longing and felt that she had no one to talk to....
Suddenly she heard a knock at the door.
- Come in!
- Did I wake you?
- Ah, Darina. No, of course not. I haven't gone to bed yet. I can't sleep.
- Neither can I. But it's always like that on a full moon.
The girl noticed that the princess sighed.
- Worried?
- Honestly, yes. I don't think I'm ready...
- 'Grandma is never wrong,' the girl took her hand. - 'I've missed you a lot, mum.
- Me too," Aria ran a gentle hand through the girl's hair. Daughter, this is so strange and unfamiliar. - But I can't get used to it, we're almost the same age.
- Not quite, you're a few centuries older than me. And you needn't worry, no matter what happens, you'll always find a home here. With you here, there's hope for us...
Aria hugged the girl. She wasn't so lonely now. She had finally found a friend in her daughter. And she felt that each of them complemented the other perfectly and they didn't need many words to understand each other... At that moment her pendant fell from the collar of her dress and shone on her chest.
- May I see it?
The girl took off the pendant and handed it to Darina.
- Unbelievable... It's an exact copy of mine, isn't it?
- That's because they really are one and the same. Look," Aria held her Crystal shard up to the one in her daughter's palm. And then something strange happened. Both Crystals rose into the air, danced in place and, like two drops of water, were attracted to each other, merging into one. The whole and indivisible Chintamani froze in the air between the girls who were amazed by this miracle, and then slowly turned and dropped into Aria's hand.
- The crystal chooses its own host. It seems, mum, the prophecy was about you....
- Prophecy? Armand mentioned it once. What was it about?
- Well, "When the flame above the cup is ringed,
"The treasure from the West returns.
"Fires of joy are lit across the mountains.
Look at the road, the bearers of the Stone are coming.
On the ark are the signs of Maitreya.
From the Sacred Realm the time limit is given when to spread the carpet of expectation.
By the Signs of the Seven Stars the Gates will be opened.
"By fire I will reveal My messengers. Gather the predictions of your happiness!"
This is how the predictions of the ancestors and the writings of the wise are fulfilled.
Find the mind to meet the appointed one when in the ...fifth year.
the messengers of the warriors of Northern Shambhala will appear.
Find the mind to meet them and accept the New Glory!
I give you my sign of lightning!
- But Darina! I know of no ark or cup (though it looks very much like the legendary Grail Cup, hmmm). Oh, and the Stargate on Midgard has long since been lost. I don't get it... - Aria sat down on the edge of the bed, propped her head up with her hand and sighed heavily. - I don't understand...
- Prophecy is a very complicated thing. It takes time to understand. Anyway, this stone is a great jewel and many people would do anything to possess it. So I advise you to keep it hidden and never show it to anyone.
- I know..." Aria nodded tiredly. - Well, it's getting late, we should both rest and regain our strength for tomorrow's feast.
Wishing her a good night, Darina walked out. The girl lay down on the bed and sleep enveloped her.... She was walking down a long corridor, barely lit by torches. Suddenly she saw a closed door ahead of her. The girl turned the handle and the door opened easily. Behind it was a spiral staircase. Aria began to climb up. Where to? She didn't know... Finally the climb ended and she came to an open landing so high up that the ground was invisible. Below her was a dense layer of white clouds... At the edge of the platform the girl noticed the lone figure of a man. She called out to him. The man turned around, and Aria recognised Arman. He was white as a sheet. There he swayed... The girl screamed, throwing herself towards him and....
She woke up. Bright sunlight was pouring in through the window, casting a glare on the marble floor of the room. But the anxiety had increased, Aria could literally hear her heart beating. Her head was spinning, her ears were noisy.... Still as if in a dream, the girl threw on a negligee and, opening the door, ran out into the corridor. Quickly orientating herself, she climbed the marble staircase to the first floor. Running down the corridor, she stopped at Arman's door. Ignoring her racing heart, she grasped the handle as she heard someone's voice.
- Yes, this is the right remedy. It will help you come to your senses.
What kind of remedy? Aria swung the door open... Arman was sitting in a chair with a man in a grey robe leaning over him.
- Armaan, what's going on?
The man standing next to him straightened up to his full height. It was an elderly man dressed in a grey robe. His silver hair was gathered in the back with a black ribbon.
- I think you should leave, young lady. You're in our way.
He smiled, but the steely gaze of his cold grey eyes displeased her very much.
- Who are you?
- I am Morten, the Overlord's assistant and chief scientist," Morten raised his head proudly.
- What did you give him?
- That is none of your concern, young lady.... - he stepped away from Armand, holding a vial of some liquid and a syringe. What she saw made the girl stagger back, grabbing the door. Arman was clearly unconscious, pale as a sheet. On unsteady legs, the girl ran up to him, grabbing his arm.... There was no pulse.
- What have you done? WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!
- Aria!!! - Willow and Darina, who ran in at her scream, froze at the sight before them. - My God, what happened here?
- Oh, YOU... - the girl rushed towards the grinning man in the grey robe, but Willow held her back. - YOU are a creep, a murderer! I HATE YOU!
- Anna, he's not worth it. Darina, call the guards...
- NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!
As if answering her despair, the crystal on her chest exploded with an eye-blinding glow. An unknown force threw her restraining friends a metre away, against the far wall. Ignoring it, as if dazed, Aria turned to Morten. She stretched her arms forward, and from her palms a beam of bright light struck the traitor's chest. With a shriek of savage pain, Morten collapsed to his knees.
- No! Please don't.
- Aria, he's not worth it. Leave him alone. You hear me? Stop it.
Adriana's voice penetrated her mind as if through a layer of water. How dizzying... The lights went out. She swayed, swept up by Beloyar and plunged into darkness.
Chapter 12 The Guardians of Cintamani
Warm sunlight illuminated the tower platform. The girl standing at the railing was looking at the horizon disappearing into the distance. Absorbed in her thoughts, she didn't notice the girl approaching her, but flinched at the sound of her voice.
- Aria? I'm sorry if I startled you... I've been looking everywhere for you. Lately, you've been... It's like you've been avoiding everyone.
- You didn't scare me, Darina. But, yeah, you're right, I like being alone. But, you know, it's always been like that. I'm used to it.
- How are you?
- I've been better. I still can't believe it happened in real life. Armand... I can see why he had insomnia. He just couldn't sleep..." the girl clenched her hands so that her fingers turned white. - I'll never forgive myself... I should have saved him!
- Aria, you of all people should know that it was meant to be. Your dream is proof of that... You don't have to take it all on yourself.
The girl closed her eyes. A minute passed in silence. Finally she spoke:
- What was in that syringe?
- A powerful anaesthetic. It's already very dangerous to use, and in that amount....
Aria turned away. Looking up at the succession of mountains and the cloud-covered sky, she whispered:
- I promise I will find whoever is responsible for what happened. Armand, he was the only one who saw me as me. It's like losing a part of myself. ß... it hurts so much, Darina.
The princess saw a tear roll down her cheek. Noticing her gaze, Aria immediately shook her head, irritably wiping away the traitorous moisture, and took a deep breath.
- It's okay, we get beaten, but we get stronger. We'll see who's who... What's going on with that woeful scientist? I can't understand how Armand could trust him....
- It's not surprising, Aria. Morten had been Ruan's counsellor for a long time and he had no idea that his friend was a traitor.
Darina folded her arms across her chest and stepped back to the window.
- He knew his father was the future King of Darius and his goal was to get him out of the way.
- But what did he need it for?
- A means of transmitting messages had been discovered in his room. We learnt from the reports he left behind that he was trying to contact Edos.
- What a ga... asur! - Aria looked at Darina. There was a look of unconcealed rage in her eyes. - So he confessed... When?
- This morning. I have to admit, he was a tough opponent. I had to give him the Truth Serum. A man who takes it cannot lie or conceal anything. But after what he had said, it was too dangerous to keep him alive, so Morten was given the Kiss of Eternal Sleep.
- But it's only used on Reptilians.
- He was one, though not fully converted. Even that little bit of power was enough to drain your energy almost completely," Darina shifted her eyebrows. - We should have known better. But unlike energy vampires, their devotees are hard to detect.
- So what did he report to you? - Aria looked at Darina expectantly.
- It's a long story.
- I'm in no hurry to get anywhere.
Darina shrugged her shoulders.
- Well, we did manage to find out a lot of things. He confessed that many years ago, far away from us, there was a vast planetary system called Avalon, ruled by two brother kings, Radcliffe and Tristan. Their reign lasted for many five hundred years, during which time the system prospered and its people lived in peace and tranquillity, and in time the empire grew so large that it became an invincible state, with Edinburgh as its capital. Its ruler was the wise and honest Emperor Radcliffe, and it was under him that the dawn of the empire began. The speed with which the development of the Empire was horrifying and delightful at the same time. The Emperor's genius made him an unattainable, rising from the ashes and rising to the sun, a bird of fire. It was scary to touch it, but it was impossible not to reach for it. The Emperor was imperious and strict, the only one who saw his favourable gaze was his son, the Crown Prince. The boy from childhood was gifted with extraordinary intelligence, talent for science, architecture... And his father in return saw in him his future successor, to whom he would pass all his kingdom....
But every bright streak is followed by a dark one. The world turned to confusion and darkness. And it happened after the Emperor suddenly disappeared and the throne was seized by his former advisor, the usurper Ruaidhri, the Red King, whose heart was full of pride and vanity, who made an alliance with the Reptiloids. Under his rule, Avalon began to sink into darkness, soon becoming what we know by that dreaded war machine, Edos. But every Emperor dreamed of increasing his power, and one day the Crown Prince simply disappeared, and his place was taken by Ruaidhri's successor, Prince Ansgar, a silent and proud young man. However, the boomerang does not slumber, a group of rebels mined Ruaidhri's cruiser, sacrificing their lives. But it changed almost nothing - the new Emperor proved to be as cold and calculating as his predecessor. It would seem that nothing could worsen the situation in which Edos was. For years Ruaidhri had oppressed his people with enormous taxes, cancelled all holidays and deprived the population of the planet of rest. Now all forces were thrown into arms, as the New King decided to conquer all planets of the system, which he succeeded brilliantly. After all, who could go against the established reptiloid dictatorship? Rebellions were suppressed with horrific brutality, and public executions were carried out. All those who did not want to endure slave labour and beatings became traitors and informers, just to avoid the terrible mines, or even torture at the hands of the ravenous reptiloid vilmogs. The strongest and youngest were selected for the army, undergoing a terrible transformation procedure, while the rest were sent to the stuffy mines....
- How horrible! - Aria looked at Darina in shock. - How is that possible? I read about something like that when I studied medieval history back on Earth. But in all times there were people who could go against violence and dictatorship...
Without answering, the Princess continued:
- Unprepared for such an attack, the people suffered a terrible defeat, and King Tristan was imprisoned on a desert planet. But Ansgar could not consider his position secure without a major trump card. He needed an heir, but one born not by anyone, but by a special royal blood, a true Obauness, a Guardian Maiden with special powers. And then, along the way, he decided to invade our system.....
- So that's what that traitor Morten wanted," Aria shuddered in disgust. - To kill Arman to break up our engagement and force me to marry that demon! No, I would never...
- I know," Darina put her arm around the girl. - But now is our chance to end them once and for all.
- I mean.
- Mum, you're a great empath. We need to help Edos. I know you wish otherwise, but without your help, all the worlds of the Star Chain are in jeopardy.
- So the ship that landed on your planet... - Aria ran her hand over her eyes, gathering her thoughts. - But why didn't Morten turn you in when he had the chance?
Darina frowned.
- 'He said he had a mission. But that was the end of the serum's effects, and to give a double dose would be to ruin the speaker. Though he'd already got what he deserved.... Mum," Darina looked at the girl. - I know you wanted something different, but we need you. Not as a diplomat or an ambassador, but as the queen of Atlantis...
The girl sighed heavily, lowering her head.
- You're right, it's my duty...
***
The preparations for the coronation were in full swing. Aria, already so well that she was finally allowed to leave the hospital, was dressed in a marvellous golden dress prepared for her with Darina's help, while the princess herself wore a blue dress embroidered with silver patterns. She carefully concealed it, but Darina could see that the girl was very worried. Approaching her, the princess put her hand on her shoulder.
- 'You look marvellous.
- Thank you, Darina. Still, I'm afraid I'm not quite ready....
- I'm sure you'll be a great queen, Aria. Our people believe in you, as do we.
Nodding, the girl turned away to the window. There was a knock at the door, and Lord Ruan entered their chambers.
- You are ready," he took his daughter's hands gently. - But I have something to tell you first. You have made the right choice, though I realise how difficult it is for you. And I'm proud of you, my daughter.
- Thank you, father. I will not let you down.
All the people of Atlantis gathered in the main square of the palace, waiting for the new Queen to emerge, the celebration broadcast throughout Aria. Finally, trumpets sounded and Prince Ruan appeared on the balcony. He looked round at the people greeting him and said:
- People of Aria! Many centuries ago the great Night of Svarog descended on our worlds, brother went on brother and it seemed that there was no way back. But still hope and faith, living in our hearts, prevailed over this darkness, we managed to remember who we are, remember our ancestors and the Native Gods, vowing to revive the covenants of Right, so as not to let the army of Chernobog never again take the upper hand. Under the leadership of Prince Svyatogor and Princess Agnia, who then passed the reins of power to their grandchildren and great-grandchildren, our people stepped into the New Era of peace and prosperity. It has been so for generations, and now it is time for me to give my place to my daughter, by the will of the Gods, who has returned from Midgard to take her place among her people. Aria, the light of Atlantis, will show you the way, and I leave you with the ghosts of the past.
Ruan lowered his head and made way for the girl who had entered the balcony. She bowed respectfully, and Ruan took off her tiara.
- May the past be a lesson to us, and may the future shine before us with the light of peace and grace.
With these words, he placed a shining crown on her head. Immediately thousands of fireworks lit up the night sky. After the splendid banquet, all the guests were invited to take part in the Great Round Dance in the Reserved Grove. When the festive part was over, Aria, separated from the guests, went down to the river. Sitting down on the grass, she looked upwards, to the place where billions of stars shone and shimmered with eternal light...
- Aria? - The girl turned round at the sound of footsteps. - Am I disturbing you?
- Not at all, - the Princess moved, and Boromir sat down beside her. A few minutes passed in silence, then the girl said quietly:
- I am going on a diplomatic mission to Edos in a couple of days, and I will need an experienced captain.
- I think I see where you're going with this," the Commander sighed. - But why me?
The girl shrugged.
- You've flown on Aldabra before and are familiar with the ship's controls.
- Aria, I... have to go back to Orion," the man looked at the blazing fires across the river without looking at the girl. - I promised my family. Do you... understand?
- I understand," she thoughtfully picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the turbulent river. - You are true to your word and that is more important than anything else. Well... In that case I'll have to agree with Arman.
- What? - the young man looked at the girl incomprehensibly. - But Armand.
- Dead, I know. But apparently he had a premonition of his departure, because he left a letter in which he named his successor.
- Deg? - The man looked up at the girl. She nodded.
- Yes. In any case, I couldn't think of a better candidate. He had proven his courage and stamina in the most difficult situations....
Rising from the ground, Aria shook off the insignificant grains of sand from her snow-white dress. The Orionian followed her example.
- Well, after visiting Edos, we'll have to visit Orion one way or another. We leave next week. And now. we should be having fun. It's a holiday. Are you coming?
The girl held out her hand and looked questioningly at Boromir.
- No, you go, I have things to... to think about.
With a brief nod to the young man, the girl left the riverbank, lost in the noisy crowd of cheerful Aryans.
***
The feast lasted all night until morning, and when the sun rose, the Aryans left the Labyrinth forever and, under the leadership of Queen Aria, returned to their cities raised from the bottom of the sea. It must be said that many of them were located not on land, but on the surface of the ocean, on special artificial islands. Although they had been under water for many years, they remained perfectly intact, thanks to a powerful protective field that prevented water from penetrating inside.
After a magnificent reception at the palace, Rouen showed the expedition members the restored Planetary Library and the city, the greatest in all of Aria. The library was more than extensive and, as Ruan had said, contained over eight million varieties of books and manuscripts, many of which had been preserved since antiquity. Other books had been brought back by expeditions from planets they had visited and, if opened, would whisper things or have moving images of planets, plants and animals. The laboratories surprised them with an abundance of medicines and infusions to prevent ailments of varying degrees of severity. Willow and Sette thought bitterly of Arman when they visited them... Alas, even the most advanced medicines could not cope with the power of the poison of Edos. And now that his ashes had been scattered in space near his native Virda, the question before everyone was who would now take the place of Starship Captain. Aria stepped forward.
- I have a letter left for me by Arman. It was written on the very night when- - the queen closed her eyes, forcing herself to control her feelings. - When the Captain and our friend left this world forever. He felt that what the Traitor passed off as a sleeping pill was already poisoning him, and he managed to leave this letter... In it, he asked me to give you the name of his deputy ...
The queen looked round at everyone.
- So, the Captain of Aldabra and Arman's deputy as Starfleet Commander is henceforth appointed Deg Odal," she held out a scroll to the bowing man. - And so be it!
Taking the letter handed to him, the former assistant captain ascended to the captain's bridge under the equally astonished looks of his crew and friends.
- I must say that this is a great honour and no less responsibility for me. But I accept this post with great gratitude and promise to do my best to become a worthy Captain of this Starship and all of Starfleet!
Before departing, Darina, who was filling in for the Queen on the throne during her absence, hugged Aria tightly and whispered discreetly:
- May the Chintamani keep you safe. Take care of yourself, mum.
Lord Ruan shook hands gratefully with all the members of the expedition, and when it was Boromir's turn, he said:
- My daughter has told me of you. I understand your decision, and I hope it was a conscious one. I hope that the experiences you have had on Midgard and Arya will help you in one way or another in the future, especially the realisation that we are all one, for we are as strong as we are united and as weak as we are disunited. But for the duration of the flight. please keep my daughter safe. After Armand's death, I can only entrust her safety to you.
Ruan looked at Boromir expressively, and he nodded affirmatively. The friends bowed, traditionally placing a hand to their chests, and waving to the Aryans, disappeared through the starship's hatch. The ship emitted a loud roar, warning those remaining on the ground to move as far away as possible and, rising above the ground, made a circle and disappeared into the starry sky.
Chapter 13 An Unexpected Turn
When the pilot received the coordinates, he entered them into the ship's recognition network, and the ship set course. Mak Toh, pilot and 1st astronavigator of the Starship Aldabra, looked at the Commander and nodded in satisfaction. The latter gave a sigh of relief. Calculating and setting coordinates for a superfast pulsation (replacing the slower entry into null-space) required extreme accuracy and serious skills. But now everything had been done correctly and the Commander, having once again scrutinised the readings of the electronic sensors, straightened up and said:
- Excellent. Thank you, Mac. Now you can go and get some rest. The Captain will relieve you.
- Thank you, Commander. My eyes are sleepy - it's the second night without sleep.
The astronavigator stood up and headed for the door, almost bumping into a young woman as she entered. She smiled and, letting him pass, made her way towards the Commander.
- Looks like our astronavigator has lost his coordination a bit. He should show himself to Saima and Sette....
- Second day on duty. Oh, well, let him rest. We're on course. Pulsation is expected in ten minutes, so we have time to prepare.
Willow came into the room, whose circles under her eyes and dishevelled blonde hair were an eloquent indication of her condition. She looked at the girl in surprise, as if she was seeing her for the first time in her life. Aria grinned.
- Willow, have you been sitting in the library all night again?
- Day, night, it's all blended together here... But you're right, I haven't slept. I think I'm sleepwalking.
- Don't be silly, I'm serious. I mean, look at you. When was the last time you took a shower? No, I'm just surprised at you.
Letting her words pass her ears, the girl looked at the gauges.
- How long will the next pulsation last?
Boromir glanced at the calculation tables.
- For us, only a couple of seconds, but in cosmic terms we will have travelled about three hundred light-years in that time. So if we were travelling at normal speed, it would take us three hundred years to reach our destination. By the way, we're five minutes away from the pulsation.
The commander has put us on speakerphone.
- All crew of the Starship Aldabra! Less than one minute to pulsation, proceed immediately to the gravity room for your safety. I repeat, everyone leave your seats immediately and proceed to the gravity room!
Aria leaned back in the padded chair, feeling the familiar sensation of fading consciousness that spoke of anabiosis gas entering her body. She closed her eyes and gently drifted into darkness....
***
- Aria, wake up!
A piercing sound burst into consciousness, causing the young woman to flinch. A siren. Aria opened her eyes sharply. Everything around her was blurry and she felt dizzy. When she finally managed to focus her vision, she found herself lying on the floor. A worried Willow was sitting next to her.
- What happened?
- I don't know yet. The coordinates were correct," Boromir said, staring intently at the readings. - But the ship left the pulsation before the time.
- Where are we? - Aria rubbed her bruised head. She must have a concussion....
- According to my calculations, we should be 45 parsecs away from the Unicorn constellation right now, but... That star cluster is not on any map. Therefore.
- Are we lost? What now?
- Willow, calm down," Aria turned to Boromir. - 'We can re-enter the ripple tunnel, can't we?
- I'm afraid not. Such a leap requires a huge expenditure of energy, and it takes us about three to four months to utilise it.
- Three to four months?
Aria looked at the Commander in shock. He lowered his head.
- It's safe to panic now, isn't it? What are we supposed to do now?
- Wait,' Boromir walked over to the life support system. - 'Strange...
- What else is there? - Willow looked suspiciously at the Commander.
- It seems that only the three of us have come out of anabiosis. The rest of the crew is still unconscious.
- I envy them.
- Willow! - Aria gave her friend a judgemental look and walked over to Boromir. - Should we wake them up?
- I don't think so. Anabiosis can last a very long time. The less panic, the better. We can manage on our own. Willow, go to the observatory and get the coordinate plans.
The girl was about to leave when Aria, who had been staring into the darkness of the porthole, exclaimed:
- What's that?
- What's the matter?
- Commander, I think we should raise the view shields.
Boromir moved a lever, revealing a huge screen of thick fibreglass, replacing the front wall of the control room. A vast expanse of space opened up before them, speckled with points of light - planets in the distance. But then they noticed to their left several celestial bodies moving towards them.
- Asteroids?
- Hardly," Aria squinted. - Boromir, Willow! They are ships.
Indeed, their ship soon found itself enclosed in a ring of small but clearly military ships.The Commander switched on the feedback.
- This is the Commander of the USS Aldabra. Come in!
A few seconds later, a crackling voice came from the receivers.
- We order the Aldabra to follow us immediately. In case of resistance, we will open fire to kill!
- What a mess! - Willow shook her head. - What now?
Boromir did not answer, thinking hard. Then he called Arya to him and whispered something to her. The young woman nodded and went to the control panel and turned the video switch. Immediately, the screen ahead jerked to ripples. But after a minute the image cleared and the control room of the alien ship appeared. Willow blinked, and with good reason - the astronaut sitting in the captain's chair looked more than exotic: waxy pale skin, long blond hair, dragon eyes burning gold... The sight of a reptiloid dressed in a black military uniform made a lasting impression on all three of them. Boromir stood in the message circle.
- 'The Aldabra team welcomes you. We apologise for the intrusion, but our engines have failed and we need some time for repairs.
- What is the purpose of your journey?
- Diplomatic. We came out of the space tunnel ahead of schedule.
- Where are you from?
- Our constellation is called the Swan.
The approaching officer whispered something quietly to his captain. He changed his face and nodded favourably.
- Yes, we have been notified of the possibility of your imminent arrival. Sorry for the inconvenience, but we had to intercept you to escort you to Avalon. I am Urvar, captain of the USS Zarta. Please follow us. On Edos, our home planet, you will meet our lord Ansgar. He is very fond of hearing travellers' tales. In the meantime, you will receive expert assistance from our technicians in repairing your ship.
- Edosa? Boromir-" Aria looked at the Commander. He put his finger to his lips.
- Very well, show us the way.
The captain of the Zarta switched off the comms. The friends looked at each other.
- What are we supposed to do now?
The commander sighed.
- It's time to wake up the crew. But I must admit, I was expecting a harsher reception. Looks like we got lucky.
Escorted by warships, the Aldabra approached the fifth planet. The very sight of this scarlet-orange orb didn't seem to bode well. Not a soul could be seen on the landing pad and spaceport. But after landing, the ship was caught in the crossfire of the soffit lights. Immediately the familiar voice of the captain of the Zarta sounded in the co*ckpit. He himself appeared on the screen, but now he was standing in a huge hall, with star maps of galaxies shimmering on the walls.
- Welcome to Avalon. Our Lord wishes to meet his guests, so you should accept his invitation to visit the palace, and leave your ship.
Aria and Boromir looked at each other. The commander stepped forward.
- I'm sorry, but we have an important mission and we must first...
- Silence! Refusals will not be accepted!
The Reptiloid turned away and signalled to his guards to cease communication, but Aria suddenly approached Boromir.
- I'm sorry, Commander, you seem to have misunderstood us.
Urvar raised an eyebrow with a chuckle.
- Really? Does the lady wish to explain herself?
- Yes. We gladly accept your Overlord's invitation, but first we need to acclimatise ourselves so as not to harm you with foreign bacteria and immunise the ship's crew accordingly.
- That makes a difference. How much time do you need?
- Two to three weeks. Then we'll be ready to leave your planet without harm. Also, if you'll allow us, we'd like to release our probes to familiarise ourselves with your planet's flora and fauna, taking water and soil samples for analysis. It would help speed up the acclimatisation process...
- Well, I think it's possible. As the Overlord's chief aide, I'll give you a week to research and prepare, and then we'll send a team to pick you up.
The screen went blank. Willow shook her head.
- 'Yes, Aria, you're really something else! Taking all the fire, as they say. Looks like the title has done you some good....
- It's just that I've read a lot of books... - Aria sighed. - 'But it's not going to be easy for us...
- I think we'll be able to get our ideas across to them and they'll change their thinking," Bormir smiled encouragingly. - They're not beasts.
- I'm afraid it's just the opposite, Commander.
- But if we can convince them...
Aria shook her head, but Boromir did not give up.
- We'll show them our demonstration films, teach them how to use the energy properly... Then....
- Commander," Aria put a hand on his shoulder. - 'Did I tell you I spent a few months in the history vault?
- Yes, but...
- I had to endure three stages of infernality. It was hard, so hard that I wanted to leave everything and run away... Humans are sometimes scarier than any beasts, because beasts live by instinct and kill only when they are hungry. And people... They have reason and can think, but if their heart is petrified, nothing can melt it... Remember what happened on Earth... They will cheat and lie, they will promise, but if you turn your back to them... Power and money are sometimes what people will do anything for... Not everyone can be trusted... Especially when dealing with reptiloids.
Aria sighed and turned away from the cabin. Absorbed in her thoughts and memories, she didn't notice how her feet brought her to the library. She took the first book from the shelf and sat down in a chair. But she didn't understand what she was reading... Her mind was filled with pictures from the past: the fires of the Inquisition, the pogroms of revolutions, the horrors of the Second World War, the ugly mushrooms of the atomic bombs of the Third World, dropped on peacefully sleeping cities... Protests, struggles for peace, uprisings... Yes, people were given the right to vote, but not for long... The uprisings were brutally suppressed by those who gave people this right... The girl grinned darkly. Yes, now she would definitely use the knowledge she had learnt... But fate had thrown them into a world so similar, in fact, to the Age of Disunion on Earth. Only add to this the thinking of people of the 19th century and atomic weapons of the cosmic scale of the 23rd century... And even in the hands of the Dark Rulers... Horror....
Just then, Aria felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned round and saw Boromir. Without a word, he lowered himself into the chair next to her and took her hand. The young woman sighed.
- I'm sorry, I snapped again...
- Yes, but I understood what you meant to say... - Boromir, without a smile looked at the girl. She lowered her eyes.
- 'It's just that we need to be very careful. Very. It's a dangerous world and we'll have to watch every word we say....
- We'll do our best, Aria. Don't forget, you are the Guardian of Equilibrium, and since Chintamani brought us here, our presence here is no accident.
The young woman squeezed his hand gratefully.
- So be it.
***
The observation lights stayed on for a moment, it felt like they were being watched. Urvar had kept his word, and the Aldabra released its reconnaissance probes. Soil and water tests showed a high degree of contamination, but for the starship crew it was no big deal, as the laser beams could easily cope with the cleaning, whereas for the planet's population such an environment was simply disastrous. To everyone's surprise, the surface of the planet was mostly a scorched steppe. In some places there were visible constructions that looked like factories, but in fact turned out to be factories of artificial synthetic animal protein.
There were practically no cities on the planet. All life was concentrated in a huge (and, moreover, obviously overpopulated) megalopolis. Tall buildings, reaching up to the sky, seemed impregnable towers of iron. The streets were a constant stream of strange iron steam engines. Even Aria, who had seen many forms of transport on Earth, was amazed. Besides, no one seemed to care about the health and life of people, because the cars were filled with passengers. And often there were scuffles or fights between passengers... Drivers did not watch their speed and often these tall boxes overturned, resulting in the death of passengers.
- So how could they exist in such chaos? - Willow, as well as the other crew members were shocked by what they saw.
Aria and Boromir only shrugged their shoulders. For them, who had lived in a similar situation on Earth for years, there was nothing unusual about what they had seen on Edos. But there was one thing that surprised even them, and that was the absence of pedestrians, or people in general, on the streets. But then it turned out that the inhabitants of Edos preferred to move either on superfast underground trains or in cars running on steam fuel. Fortunately, it was not emitted into the air, but it was accumulated as waste in disconnected batteries. There was no way of finding out in detail about the lives of the people, as a visit to the city was out of the question until they met the Ruler.
Finally Setta announced the end of the immunisation and a small squad consisting of Willow, Aria, Boromir, the Assistant Captain and Dega Odal, the best translator-navigator, began to prepare to visit the planet. Aria looked questioningly at the garment Iva handed her.
- It looked like silicone. Do we have to wear this?
- Yes. We don't fully know the race yet. But there can be no doubting their aggressive and violent nature. This suit is incredibly strong and the person wearing it is literally invulnerable. In addition, it is embedded with special sensors that allow you to monitor the state of the body ...
Aria pulled the suit on with disgust, it was very tight and almost immediately took on the colour of her skin. But after a second, she could no longer feel it. The young woman groped herself in amazement.
- I look so slim! Great! - She turned round in front of the mirror, but then she noticed Sette's thoughtful look. - What's wrong?
- Ediyanok's hair and skin are much lighter in colour than the men's (the effect of being in buildings so often), so we'll stand out from them....
She walked over to the table and pulled out a case of some pills.
- What are these?
- Take it. It's a disguise. They're safe and completely non-toxic to our bodies.
Aria looked at the capsule incredulously and sent it into her mouth with a sigh. Fortunately, it had no taste or smell and after a moment it dissolved on her tongue. But at the same moment the girl noticed the metamorphosis happening to her body.
- Oh! - she looked at Boromir. He had changed as well, and his long blond hair suited him well.
- You look great, Commander!
- Look at you.
Aria obediently turned to the mirror and... She couldn't believe her eyes. Before her stood a young woman she didn't know at all, very graceful and flexible, like a panther. Her hair, white as snow, had lengthened and glistened in the light of the lamps, and her skin had acquired a beautiful light colour. Just then the door opened and the captain entered the cabin. Deg Odal froze on the threshold, speechless.
- Your Highness? Is that you? How...
- Just a disguise, nothing special," Sette looked at Deg with a smile. He grinned.
- It suits you very well.
- Thank you. Is everything ready?
- Yes, the squadron commander will be waiting for us tomorrow morning with a small detachment. He'll escort us to their ruler.
Suddenly, Aria swayed and clung to Boromir.
- Aria, what?!
But the girl could no longer hear him. The room spun before her eyes, and then she felt herself falling. The girl wanted to scream, but she couldn't hear her scream... Finally she found herself in the middle of a white stone room, and in front of her stood a girl of amazing beauty. As if sensing her presence, she looked round.
- Aria...
- Who are you?
- In your world, you know me as Lada...
- Impossible.
- Anything impossible is possible in the Astral, you know that, Aria," The Goddess smiled softly. - You are stronger than you think. Do not let the dark ones confuse you. They will provoke...
- But what am I supposed to do? - The young woman looked into the amber eyes of the Goddess shining with warm light. She sighed.
- The answer lives in you. Do you think that everything that has happened to you is a coincidence? Aria, Chintamani only reveals herself when the balance of power is upset.
- Yes, I know. My mother talked about it. But I can't... I just don't have the strength!
Aria covered her face with her palms.
- You can do it... It's all about the imbalance that has been shaken since the Kali Yuga era. The Nemesis radiation is increasing.
- I understand. Then in that vision I saw-- What happened to one of the warriors, I believe his name was Ratmir, is just an example of what awaits anyone who falls under the influence of the Dark Powers and succumbs to the energies of vice.
Aria closed her eyes, clenched tightly. Lada smiled softly.
- It is necessary to let go of the past, no matter how hard it is, to free oneself from the weight of vices and temptations, completely resetting oneself. Only then will there be a chance to save the planet by restoring balance... And, though there will be times when one will want to turn from your path... Don't do that.
- But how can I...
- There are things we've all long forgotten... Things we must remember.
- But... I don't understand...
- You will understand... Now you are a Beregina and you must know that the prophecy of the ancients says: "One day the forces of chaos will break into our world. All people will bow to the power of darkness. Many hardships will be endured by the nations. But one day light will come to our world and it will be brought by the one who will be chosen by "Chintamani" - the crystal of truth. It is he who will return time to its normal course and return power to Truth. Everything will return to normal and the Earth will be illuminated by the Power of Chintamani of the Atlanteans. For there is nothing in the world stronger and more powerful than Love and Faith..."
- So that means--
- Yes, Aria. I, alas, cannot reveal to you the full essence of the prophecy, you will understand everything yourself, in due time. No," seeing that the girl wanted to object, Lada raised her hand. - Don't argue, it's the right thing to do. Now the fate of all Edos and Midgard is in your hands. And only strength of spirit, and deep faith in good and people can stop the forces of Evil and not let the Chaos return to this world and let what is happening now on Edos, whose world is enslaved by reptiloids to repeat on Midgard. Seize this opportunity to find the power that lies within you. See the life of Edos through the eyes of its people. But remember, you must keep the prophecy a secret, for its disclosure could upset the balance... - Lada took the girl's hand. - Believe me, you don't know your power yet. For too long we have all lived in the cage of our fears, and this is the way to the abyss... But the inner light we possess, the love that lives in our hearts, can work wonders.
- I... don't understand.
Lada sighed.
- I guess there's no explanation. The stone you wear on your chest is only part of the Great Crystal that was kept in the Temple on Earth.
- How? But I thought--
- The other half was held by another Guardian, but then stolen by the Forces of Darkness. And it's only when the Crystal is united that it regains its power.
- So who is this Guardian? How do I know him?
- You know him, close your eyes and open your mind. The bond between the Guardians is extremely strong.
Aria obeyed. Immediately the throne room and a young man standing at a high window appeared before her mind's eye. He turned round...
- Rathmir... I should have known.
- This is your common mission. But what you have to do now is a journey you must make on your own. Find the crystal, help Edos. Only by accepting who you are, fully accepting, will you be free. Don't hide behind your fear. Take action.
- But-- I--
- Aria, Aria, wake up!
The young woman opened her eyes. Crouching over her, Setta was staring anxiously into her face. Deg and Boromir stood beside her, worried and frightened. She seemed to have fainted. Strange...
- Aria, how are you feeling? Will you be able to sit down? - Boromir held out his hand to her. With a shake of her head, the girl nodded and, with the help of her husband, got to her feet and managed to reach the chair. Boromir handed her a glass of water.
- Thank you," she took a sip. Slowly the objects began to become clearer, and the room stopped swaying before her eyes. Aria took a breath and was finally able to ask a question:
- What exactly happened?
The friends looked at each other.
- Well, you went pale somehow, and then....
- Ahem... I guess it's a reaction to the pill... Sette, tell me, have I been here in this room all this time?
- Yes, of course you have. Why? - The doctor looked at Aria in surprise. She just shook her head and leaned back in her chair.
- No, nothing...
A long, dark night fell. All the lights on the ship went out except for the illuminating searchlights and the crew of the Aldabra fell into slumber. After making sure everyone was asleep, Aria, taking the bag she had prepared from the night before and putting on her long hooded cloak, being careful not to make any noise so as not to wake her friends, left the cabin and went down to the lower level.
As she walked down the hall, heading for the teleporter, the observatory door suddenly opened and the Commander appeared on the threshold.
- Aria? What are you doing here so late?
The young woman put a finger to her lips. Boromir switched to a whisper.
- Where do you think you're going?
- Boromir, hush! I'm sorry, but I can't tell you... I... You'll understand later.
She dialled the code and entered the teleportation room. The young man followed her.
- Aria, I don't know what you're up to, but you have to stop. Otherwise I'll have to use force..." he reached for the stunner on his belt. Aria intercepted his hand.
- No, Boromir, don't. Listen to me. What I am about to do is very dangerous, but I have no other choice. I must get to the city.
- The city? Arya, are you out of your mind?
- I know what I'm doing. These people-- We have to help them.
- Help them? Aria, we're just observers. We can't interfere with another civilisation! Remember what we've been taught! It would upset the balance.
- It's already out of balance. Understand, we're here for a reason, it's not an accident! I..." She realised she had said too much and stopped talking.
Boromir sighed.
- All right, I realise you're not going to be persuaded. But... We agreed to a reception at the palace, didn't we? We'll talk to the governor.
- Talking won't help. Remember Earth, Boromir. When do you ever remember an outsider being able to argue with a man who's convinced he's right? We must act...
The commander lowered his head.
- I remember everything, Aria. But there's nothing you can do... The cycle of life and civilisation... It's like stopping a speeding train!
- A man once said, we are one! Me, you, all living beings and plants... It's all one huge organism. We depend on each other. It's a bond, with invisible threads entwining the whole world.
Boromir grinned.
- Like the internet?
- Yes, but on a spiritual level. Understand, it is not the government, not the bosses, but only we, the people, who can change the world around us! If everyone would look around and think - how, what and why he lives in this world, what is the purpose of his existence, the world would change... I have studied history and I know that all world wars, all huge rubbish cans start with one person....
The girl adjusted her hood and wanted to go up to the platform, but the young man blocked her passage.
- Boromir, let me pass!
- No, I won't. Did you think I would let you go, alone, into this dangerous unknown world? Aria...
The girl smiled and held out her hand to him.
***
- Deg, get up!
The captain opened his eyes abruptly and saw Willow and his assistant Mage To standing at the door. From the expressions on their faces, he knew something very bad had happened.
- What... What?
- Captain, Commander and Aria...
Dega Odal's heart dropped.
- What about them?
- They disappeared.
- What?!
Degas jumped to his feet. In a minute he was already in the observatory. Sette looked at the captain with confusion.
- I didn't know anything... The teleport suddenly went off... I didn't even have time to run....
- We need to send reconnaissance satellites, - the captain sat down in the chair.
- Already done. There's no sign of...
- Jesus," Deg covered his face with his hands. - But what... What could...
- We have no idea. Yesterday was business as usual. After that attack, I walked Aria to bed, she said goodnight to me... She seemed to be even better... - Sette paced the room in confusion. Deg Odal, watching her anxiously, shrugged his shoulders.
- I didn't notice anything either. The commander had said last night that he would go to bed later. He had some more work to do in the lab....
- But-- They couldn't have--
- No, of course not... - Setta looked over to Willow, and she nodded.
- I don't think they could be capable of such a thing, Captain. Even for Ediyan, it's too much to dare to kidnap!
- What then... - Deg pressed a few buttons. Immediately the screen split into several observation windows. - Mak Toh, ask Van Aven to move the observation post here. Keep an eye on the screens, day or night. Assign a shift and alternate duty in the observatory. Willow, check the Commander and Aria's room.
- Already checked. The bed hasn't been crumpled, so they didn't go to sleep. No belongings have been touched.
- It doesn't matter," Deg jumped up from his chair. - We have to find them. I'll never forgive myself if something happens to them...
- Captain! - Gen Zahn, the armour engineer who had entered the room, put his hand to his chest. - You are needed at the intercom station. Message from Commander Ediyan.
With a quick step Boromir made his way to the ship's central control station and stood in the message circle. Immediately the screen ahead lit up and an image of Urvar appeared on it.
- I am listening to you.
- As promised, the ruler of Ansgar is ready to receive you. An escort team has been sent for you.
- How many men can I take?
- Three or four, no more. Choose the most reliable and... who can keep their mouths shut," the commander grinned.
Deg frowned, but held back.
- Okay. We'll be ready in a minute.
The comms channel went out, and Willow Min, standing behind him, approached the captain.
- Daeg, Mak Toh and I will go with you.
- Thank you, Willow," Dag shook her hand. In his eyes the girl read a barely concealed longing and said:
- Don't worry so much, they will be found. In the meantime... we should not think about bad things.
- Yes, yes, of course... But after what happened to Commander Arman... Anyway... Setta!
- Yes, Commander?
- We're wearing signalling intercoms. Inform me of anything you learn.
- Yes, sir!
***
The sun did not want to rise. The darkness that shrouded everything concealed two lonely travellers walking along the road. They wore long cloaks and their faces were hidden by hoods. For a long time they were both silent, and in the silence they could hear the crunch of gravel under their feet. On either side of the road stretched the sun-burned steppe, with the rectangular boxes of farmers' houses scattered here and there. At last one of the travellers broke the silence.
- How far do you think it is? I feel like we've been walking forever. Are we lost?
- There's only one road. But you're right, we should take a break.
The young woman threw off her hood and took a deep breath of the dusty air.
- Strange... It feels like we're high up in the mountains.
- The air is very rarefied. Here," the young man handed her a flask.
Aria smiled gratefully and brought the flask to her lips. The cool liquid refreshed her pleasantly. The whole atmosphere around her was oppressive to the mind.....
- That's it, we have to go... - the girl handed the flask to the young man, but then something alerted her.
- What?....
- Shhhh..." she listened. Yes, her hearing had not deceived her, they heard the sound of wheels. A car!
The young woman threw her hood up, Boromir followed suit. The car was coming closer, and they rushed to run. Behind them came the sound of brakes and loud voices. Fortunately, the friends were not visible, the darkness and cloaks concealed them, but the sound of their footsteps attracted the pursuers, who immediately followed them. The young people sped up their run... Suddenly, the silhouette of a house appeared out of the fog right in front of them. Aria rushed to the door and knocked. At first there was no answer, but then footsteps sounded outside the door. A hoarse voice asked them what they needed.
- Forgive us. We are lost...
- We don't give alms...
- No, no! We're just travellers. We are lost... Please open up!
To everyone's delight, the lock squeaked and the door opened. A tall man with a rough, weathered face stood on the threshold.
- What do you want?
- We-
But the man interrupted her and listened.
- All right, get in the house now. But be quiet and don't say a word!
The friends followed the advice and the master locked the door. Just in time. Someone was heard to stop outside the house, and then there was another knock on the door.
- In the name of Ansgar, open up!
- Upstairs, quickly! Imia, show them out.
The young woman nodded and signalled for them to follow her. The travellers went up to the first floor and entered a small room with only a bed, a wooden table and two chairs. The woman showed them to sit on the bed. Rude voices were heard downstairs, and then they heard footsteps. The door opened and the master appeared on the threshold of the room. Shifting his gaze to his guests, the man frowned. Aria wanted to say something, but he interrupted her.
- You don't have to explain anything. You are the Others, aren't you?
- Excuse me? - The girl looked at her friend in confusion.
- Are you from that ship they talk so much about?
- Yes, but how are you...
- You don't look like... And besides, only people like you would dare to wander alone at night in a place like this. Especially at a time like this.
Seeing that she still didn't understand, the master said:
- It's not safe in our neighbourhood, and now, after the epidemic, it's rare for people to venture out of their homes unnecessarily, especially at night.
- Epidemic? - Boromir was utterly amazed.
- Yes. That's what kept the guards from searching the house. They patrol the area every night. But I told them we were quarantined in the house, and they did not dare to search further.
- Are you sick? - Aria looked at the woman sitting next to her. She was so thin that her clothes weighed her down. Smiling, she shook her head negatively. The host cast a glance at her and replied:
- No, we are not sick. Luckily. But we forgot to introduce ourselves. I am Telmar and this is my wife Imia. You'll have to forgive her for her silence. She's mute and never says anything. But she knows and hears everything.
- Nothing. I am Arya, and this is Commander Boromir.
Telmar shook their hands.
- I'm glad. We knew that the authorities were only deceiving us, declaring you to be the Others, bandits from outer space... Outwardly you are no different from any of us, only your eyes give you away as aliens of the Higher World. But it's too late. Imiya, make a bed... I'm sorry, we have only two rooms....
- We are very grateful for your help and we will rest well downstairs... - Boromir looked at Aria, she agreed.
- No objections," Telmar frowned. - You are our guests now. Not accepting our hospitality would be the ultimate ingratitude...
Aria interrupted him.
- 'I'm sorry, Telmar. We really don't know the customs of your country yet. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart.
The man bowed his head.
- That's good... And don't be afraid of anything, you're perfectly safe here. Good night.
- Good night, Telmar...
***
The rising sun cast a cold light on the palace square, where several men dressed in grey suits were marching through the square, accompanied by an armed squad. When they reached the grand marble staircase leading to the door of the tall capitol-like building, the squad stopped. The commander clapped his hands three times, and the huge casem*nt doors opened. In silence, the entire squad marched into a huge hallway, in the middle of which stood a tall throne.
The commander turned to the three companions.
- This is where I will leave you. I hope you realise the seriousness of your position.....
- We understand, thank you, - Deg Odal looked at Willow and Mak Toh.
- Well, then... Have a good day! - Urvar signalled to the guards and they left the hall. Willow took a deep breath.
- Whew! I thought we were going to be arrested at once... Boromir, are you sure this is a good idea?
- No. But it's the only chance we have to understand the Emperor's policy....
He didn't finish. Footsteps were heard and two Aediyans entered the hall, one of whom Deg recognised the Emperor immediately. He was a tall man, dressed in a long grey robe with a black leather belt with incomprehensible runic inscriptions, with long snow-white hair, whose pale face with regular features (which was rare for reptilians) breathed beauty and even a certain nobility, and his chin was adorned with a beard braided into two short thin pigtails, which gave him a slightly mischievous look. He smiled with his eyes, looking at the confusion into which his appearance had brought the travellers. Ansgar bowed his head.
- It is a pleasure to welcome you to my humble abode. I hope you have not been too weary of the wait. Excuse me, business...
Deg, Willow and Mak Toh exchanged astonished glances. Indeed, only a blind man would call the Ruler's residence modest. This palace, built in the strict Gothic style, with carved staircases, columned hall and high windows, certainly caused mixed feelings, but it was impossible not to admire the skill and art of the builders and artists. In addition, Degas was extremely impressed by the luxury of the palace compared to the buildings in the city. There was something very strange about it all.....
- We accept your apologies, Your Highness, but they are clearly unnecessary.
- Well, then, please follow me. By the way, let me introduce Ulf, my viceroy and loyal friend.
The reptiloid, with the same long dark grey hair, but a rougher, more arrogant face, dressed in a black cloak and camisole, belted with a black fringed girdle and high boots, bowed courteously. A strange grin flashed in his yellow eyes. Willow felt a chill run down her spine. Following Ansgar, they entered a nearby hall. It was smaller, but furnished with great taste and elegance. There was a silver-painted carpet on the floor, a long oak table with chairs, and a magnificent twisted chandelier hanging from the ceiling. When everyone was seated at the table, the Ruler clapped his hands. The servants entered the room and bowed, placing on the table exquisite viands: poultry, fish and meat flavoured with strange-looking vegetables and jugs of wine. Arta and his companions, who were far from such dishes, were surprised by the small amount of vegetables and the complete absence of any fruit.
- Well, let's get down to business, - Ansgar made a sign and a servant poured wine for everyone. The ruler took the goblet in his hands. - But first, please try our wine, the best in all Edos.
Willow discreetly handed her friends small red-coloured pills that were to be added to any drink. They would neutralise them and strip them of any negative effects on the body, including intoxication. Willow and Deg Odal quietly added them to the wine, and it immediately lost all its properties, turning into pure water. The guests drained their goblets, pretending that they liked the wine very much. Ansgar nodded contentedly - now they were caught! This drink fogged the mind and completely deprived a man of strength, unleashing his tongue. As he expected, the guests cheered up and looked around with interest.
- So, I ask you to tell me the purpose of your journey. What brings you to Edos?
- As we said, Your Majesty, it is a diplomatic mission," Deg Odal, playing his role perfectly, sat back in his chair. Willow realised his tactics and, nudging Mak Toh with her elbow, pretended to fall asleep. He didn't realise what was going on at first, but then he did and fell on the table. Ansgar grinned.
- Your friends seem tired. Urvar, order them to prepare their rooms upstairs," he clapped his hands again. The servants came in and helped Willow and Mak To up and they left the hall with a wink to Degu.
Ansgar shifted his gaze to the Commander.
- So you are from far away? What is the name of your system?
- The Swan Constellation, Your Majesty.
- So you are Swans? - he frowned. - Yes, I have heard of your world. But if you are the ambassadors, then where is your famous leader?
Deg swallowed nervously. As he had surmised, the Emperor knew of their mission. Aria's stubbornness and bravado had been so untimely! Trying to appear calm, he shrugged.
- She's still on the ship, not feeling well after the flight," not the best lie, but he couldn't think of anything else, but the Emperor seemed satisfied with that explanation.
- Well, that's too bad," Ansgar hummed. - I hope her health will return to normal soon, for I intend to negotiate only with the Queen of Atlantis. Until then, I hope you will not refuse to keep me company in my palace. Besides, I've always been interested in other worlds, and I'm sure you have much to tell me about Atlantis...
Deg nodded. It looked like they could not get away with it, they had to improvise. Ansgar listened to him very attentively, but it was obvious that he did it more out of politeness. The Captain handed the Ruler a plate with changing images from Atlantis and Virda life, while he tuned his perception to Ansgar's subtle mental stream. But it seemed that the Emperor was as good as he was at mental defence, which the captain was unable to penetrate.
Ansgar raised an eyebrow and looked at Degas. He immediately averted his gaze so that the Ruler would not notice.
- Your world is beautiful. I think... I think we have much to learn from you.
Degas restrained himself and smiled.
- Yes, there are many differences between our worlds. Especially in the system of government and health care. Observing life in the city, our scientists have found many violations of sanitary norms.
Ansgar smiled crookedly.
- That is not within our authority, Captain. Alas, the inhabitants of the planet have themselves to blame for their sad situation. They are lazy and careless. We have tried to enforce order, but punishment has only led to rebellion and war. So we've had to simplify their lives and leave them alone... And if someone goes too far, we have to force them to follow the laws.
- But that sounds like a dictatorship...
- So what? - The ruler raised an eyebrow and grinned arrogantly. - But it's effective.
Ansgar got up from the table and went to the window.
- Look," he pointed in the direction of the city. - Do you see those huge towers of concrete?
Degas followed the direction of his hand and noticed the huge concrete chimneys rising in the middle of the city, black smoke billowing from them.
- These are the largest factories in all of Edos. The many people working in these factories will be able to feed their families today, so that their children will grow up and be able to give life to their children, thus continuing the great chain of life...
Ansgar looked at the captain again. The latter had no time to hide his feelings, and the Ruler noticed his serious and sad look.
- I seem to have bored you, - the Emperor clapped his hands. A young girl entered the room and bowed to them. - Daya, please escort our guest to his room.
The girl nodded and Boromir, glancing once more at the Ruler, followed her. They left the hall and, after climbing many stone steps and walking down a long corridor, entered a small room, furnished with a simple wooden bed, a wooden table and a high-backed chair. One door led to a well-appointed bathroom and the other to a balcony.
The girl put the candlestick on the table and, to Boromir's surprise, sat down on the bed and began to untie her dress.
- What... What are you doing?
The girl looked at Boromir in surprise.
- My duty is to serve my masters. I must obey orders...
Shifting his eyebrows, the man approached her. The girl did not seem to be joking. She looked at him with wide open, fear-filled eyes. He sighed, shaking his head, helped her up and threw the fallen shawl over her. The girl looked at him confusedly and, unexpectedly, sobbed. Deg put his arms around her and she let the tears fall. He waited for her to calm down and come to her senses. When she could finally speak he asked her what was wrong.
It turned out that every year the most beautiful girls were chosen for the palace, and she was the first beauty in the whole village. She even had a fianc;, Teodoro, and they were to be married soon. According to the old tradition, every girl before her majority was chosen to serve in the Temple of Light, so she should have left home long ago and gone to the temple, where girls were trained in good manners, hard work and those qualities that in the future would make her an excellent hostess and mother. When a girl turned sixteen, she became of age and could finally choose a husband, that is, she entered the age of brides. A big feast was organised, where many girls and boys were invited, they played games, danced, and then each girl wove a wreath and put it on the boy she liked. The latter also pinned a sacred white flower to her hair, and they became bride and groom, and then, at sunrise, according to the word of the elder Rod, their marriage was concluded...
But when Ansgar came to the throne, these traditions were labelled foolishness and banned by execution. All strong and young men were drafted into the army or sent to the mines to mine the newly discovered aton, a radioactive mineral that, when reacted with in a special way, gives off a charge of immense power... Women and girls were forced to work in the factories that had been built. It was hard, stultifying work, in many respects impossible for women. They suffocated from soot and soot, suffered from the fluff that got into their lungs in the chlobka factories... And the most beautiful of them climbed into the palace. But what was originally an object of envy soon became a horror. Having lost all her rights, the girl became a toy in the hands of rich viceroys and princes. To live, she had to find a patron and belong entirely only to him. And so, a few months ago, the choice fell on Daya, and she was taken to the palace. The girl spoke with a tremor in her voice about the tears of her mother and sisters. Due to the unlimited birth rate and poor schooling, families had ten or even fifteen children of different ages. In her family, she had two brothers and three sisters to feed... Due to the intrigues of the Ruler's main favourite, Daya was quickly relegated to the category of maids, which automatically separated her from her role as a courtier, but did not save her from the taunts and intrigues of the other court ladies. Daya showed her hands, which were calloused and calloused from constant hard work....
All this time Deg Odal was pacing the room. He could not get his head round all that this poor girl had told him. How low a man, and an educated man at that! It was incredible... But the very sight of this battered creature proved the truth of her words.
- But why, why doesn't anyone revolt? Why does everyone tolerate these--
- They don't! Nobody does, it's just..." she was silent. One could guess from her look that she had said too much. But Deg put his hand on her shoulder in a soothing gesture.
- Don't be afraid, you can speak freely in front of me. I want to help...
The girl looked at the captain appraisingly. But in his eyes she read so much compassion that she immediately believed him completely and told him about the rebellion. Everything was almost ready, all that was left was to wait for the right moment. Then all the cars in the city would stop and people would take to the streets in a single impulse ...
- A few days ago, our punishment squad captured a warehouse with weapons, so now our forces are almost equal! - The girl clenched her fists, her eyes glowing with anger and pain. Deg shook his head.
- War is not the answer. Perhaps negotiation...
- Negotiation? - Daya laughed nervously. - We've had enough of their promises and oaths! Reptiloids, every last one of them, are liars! They can't be trusted! You don't believe them, do you?
The captain sighed.
- 'It's all very confusing, Daya, I need to think it through...'
- But what about you? You're not just here for nothing and you flew here because of us, are you?
Boromir stepped out onto the balcony in silence. Storm clouds were gathering on the horizon, and there was a smell of ozone in the air. It seemed that even the forces of nature themselves were on the side of the tormented people of this planet, ready to overthrow this world and its cruel rulers at any moment... But the captain remembered what they had been taught - one must not interfere with the course of history. Each world develops according to its own laws and rules. But what if... What if we assume that this was their destiny - to be here and now? He felt a small palm touch his hand. Deg turned and met his gaze with the Ediyan woman's huge eyes. There was so much faith and hope in them that the captain couldn't stand it.
- Good! I cannot promise anything more, but... I am ready to meet your Leader.
The girl hugged him without words....
***
As the sun rose, Imia woke the young people. Telmar had gone to the farm, and Imia, after giving her friends a meagre breakfast of dry cakes and some soda (in which Aria had thoughtfully put neutraliser pills), invited Aria to go to town with her. Boromir was reluctant to let them go alone at first, but then, surrendering to Aria's entreaties and promises to be careful, he agreed to stay. Imia had explained to him by signs that Telmar was waiting for him at a farm on the edge of the village, and Boromir walked them to the bus stop and headed there.
How different from the clean and spacious transport that Aria was used to on Virda and Atlantis! The girls climbed into the crowded cabin. There was almost no space, and Aria and Imiya stood, squeezed from all sides, clinging to each other, trying to stay on their feet, as the car moved jerkily, with great speed, not following the rules of the road at all... At the stop, people poured out of the cabin in droves. Afraid of being crushed, the girls jumped out.
At last they could breathe freely... But the air around them was so saturated with some unbearable stench and fumes, and was so dense that Aria began to choke. Imiya immediately handed her a respirator and the girl was finally able to catch her breath and look around. They found themselves in the very centre of the city, on a square in front of a huge rectangular iron building. Imiya, also wearing a mask, showed her that they had to go there and they cut across the square, in the middle of which Aria noticed a statue of a man dressed in a long robe, the kind worn by priests and philosophers in the early ages on Earth, looking menacingly, with superiority at the people passing by. The girl tugged at Imiya's sleeve, pointing at the statue, but she only made big eyes and quickened her steps.
The building turned out to be a huge shop, though at first glance it looked more like a bazaar. Unlike the deserted streets, it was lively and noisy. From the loudspeakers, strange music, devoid of rhythm and harmony, was blaring from somewhere, and the shouts of salesmen were heard everywhere, trying their best to attract attention to their goods. People were arguing, and in some places they could hear swearing. Aria did her best to keep up with her companion, who was as fast and skittish as a small lizard. She was struck by the clothing of the Ediyans: the women wore long skirts and shirts over leather corsets, while the men wore grey suits and straight trousers, all buttoned up to the neck. It seemed that no one dared to appear in public, or indeed in the presence of others, except with their bodies completely covered.
Finally, after passing the large display cases of meat and fish products, the girls came to a small counter behind which sat an old woman with a sad, wrinkled face. She smiled at Imiya.
- Hello, my beautiful girl. Everything as usual?
Imiya nodded and the old woman, creaming, rose to her feet and walked into the back room. Aria looked at the counter. On it, in trays, were poured cereals of all colours and sizes, from small, like sand, to large, the size of a walnut. At last the old woman came out and handed Imiya a sack full of strange brown seeds. Here she looked at Aria. In her eyes, the girl read utter amazement.
- Is this your friend?
Imiya nodded and put her hand to her forehead and pointed to the sky. The old woman looked at Aria in confusion.
- How? Is it really true?
Imiya nodded vigorously.
- 'Then it really is you,' the old woman smiled and held out her thin, knotted hand. - I cannot tell you how happy I am that I have lived to see this day!
Aria looked at the old woman in bewilderment.
- I'm sorry, but... What do you mean?
- So you don't know anything? - The old woman looked at Imiya, who shook her head negatively. - Well, then you'll understand soon enough. Oh yes, I almost forgot. Imiya, dear, come here.
The young woman stepped behind the counter and the old woman looked round to make sure no one was looking at them and took a folded piece of paper out of her apron pocket.
- 'Give this to Telmar. It's very important.
Imiya took the bag, said goodbye to the old woman, took Aria under her arm, and they began to make their way towards the exit. Aria had so many questions, but realised she could only ask them when they were alone. Putting on respirators, they went outside. To Aria's surprise, the weather had changed drastically, heavy dark cumulus clouds covered the sky. The increased humidity and electrification in the air spoke of an approaching thunderstorm.
Climbing (or, rather, squeezing) into the arriving minibus, Aria looked out the dirt-grey window, where deserted streets and strange, uniform metal houses were passing by. The young woman could clearly sense the dreary doom that the Ediyans living here felt. But they didn't deserve to live like this! Indeed, despite the huge population density and hard work, these people were almost entirely free of aggression or rudeness. Moreover, she noticed the almost complete absence of men on the streets, as if they were not even there at all... Only old men and women, in whose movements and looks Aria saw only a hidden sadness and resignation to fate, seemed so immersed in themselves that they did not notice anything around them....
Aria didn't notice when what she called a steamroller pulled up to their stop. The wind came in, making the girl shiver and pull up the hood of her cloak. The rain came down from the sky, barely perceptible at first, and then in large drops, which soon turned into a downpour. Skipping over the puddles, the girls hurried into the house. Somewhere in the distance they could already hear the sound of thunder. The young women ran under the awning of the house and Imia knocked several times on the door. At last familiar shuffling footsteps were heard behind her and the door opened. Telmar, who appeared in the doorway, nodded to the girls and let them into the house, where the fireplace was already blazing brightly. Imiya and Telmar went upstairs, and Aria put her chilled hands to the fire. Boromir came up to her and put his hands on her shoulders.
- Are you cold, your highness?
- It's all right.
The young man helped her take off her cloak and pulled up a nearby chair. Aria sank into it tiredly and closed her eyes.
- How did it go?
- As we expected, the city is a nightmare, you can't even breathe the foggy air! Poor people," Aria sighed and looked at Boromir. She could tell from his eyes that he was worried about something. - Commander, what is it? There's something you're not telling me.
The young man walked to the window with his arms folded across his chest, but immediately turned round and looked at the girl carefully.
- Aria, I really need to tell you something.
- What happened?
- While you were in town, Telmar told me a secret. It turns out that both he and his wife are members of an unusual order called the Night Guardians... They... Aria, they are preparing a rebellion against the Emperor!
- What?" the girl rose from her chair and approached the Commander. - Boromir, are you sure?
- Absolutely. Moreover, this evening we are to meet their leader, the Alpha, as Telmar called him. They expect us to tell them about the Star Chain, but... I don't know if they can be completely trusted.
Aria looked resolutely at the Commander.
- Then we'll show them our world.
- But, Aria...
- We came here to help, so let us dispel the darkness of ignorance and fear! We hold great power in our hands, knowledge that this world lacks. We must, no, we must give them this Gift.
Boromir grinned.
- These are the words of a true Queen. And, you may think me naive, but I believe it too.
- Then it is settled. I look forward to this evening's meeting...
Chapter 14 The Night Guardians
As darkness fell and the familiar blanket of dense fog enveloped the farm, four figures wrapped in cloaks slipped out of the house and, like shadows, silently crossed the field and stopped in front of a large building. Telmar knocked tentatively on the door. Immediately a squeaky voice was heard behind it, asking for the password. Telmar called the code word "The Force", the door opened and they entered a dark hallway whose walls were upholstered in dark wood. They were greeted by a tall man dressed in a white shirt, trousers and high boots. His grey hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and his steel-coloured eyes looked intently at them.
- Which of you are the Others?
Aria and Boromir looked at each other:
- We are. Only we are not the Others, but ambassadors of the Star Chain, and we have come to help.
- Ambassadors, not ambassadors, we will find out later, - the strange man took an oil lamp from a table near the wall. - Follow me.
The young men obeyed. They walked down a long corridor, the caretaker opened an iron door, and they saw a stone staircase leading down into the dungeon. Slowly, clinging to the cold walls they descended to the lower landing. Their guide placed an oil lamp on the floor by the massive dark wood doors and turned to his companions.
- I hope you will be wise enough to keep what you are about to hear and see a secret.
- You may rest assured," Aria looked at the guide defiantly. He grinned.
- I don't doubt it. Especially since you'll have no other choice, my lady....
He pushed open the doors. Behind them was a hall lit by the scattered light of torches. In the middle of it stood a large round table, at which sat seven men dressed in long grey robes. They turned at the sound of the door opening and rose from their seats to meet the entrants. One of them, sitting at the head of the table, a man whose hair was grey and whose eyes shone with wisdom, put his hand to his chest as a sign of greeting and bowed.
- Welcome to our Clan, wanderers," his gaze settled on Aria. - Oh, there is a Lady among us. I beg your pardon, my lady.
He walked over to her and bent down and took her hand in his and kissed it. Aria was confused. She had not expected such attention to her person, and now she was embarrassed to the core by the leader's behaviour and the respectful glances the Clan members were throwing at her. Meanwhile the man, without letting go of her hand, led her to the table and seated her at his right hand. Boromir sat on his left. When everyone had taken their seats, the man who had greeted them rose from his seat again and said:
- So this day has come after all. The prophecy of the ancients is coming true, just as it was written in the great book...
Aria was shocked - he knows about the prophecy? How? But she still managed to restrain herself and did not betray her excitement in any way. The man continued:
- The prophecy, or rather the part that we know, says that one day darkness will envelop our world. Brother will fight brother against brother, darkness and betrayal will prevail. But help will come, and it will come from where we do not expect it - from heaven. The gods will hear us and send us deliverance.....
He looked at Arya and Boromir.
- You have come to us in this hour of need for our people. From the first moment I knew that the Ruler and his Council were deceiving us, calling you invaders from the Great Darkness. There is no darkness in your eyes, but thought and knowledge.....
Boromir interrupted him.
- 'I beg your pardon, but can you explain to us what the Clan of the Nightstalkers means? And what is the purpose of this meeting?
The man bowed his head.
- Yes, I'm sorry. I completely forgot to introduce myself - Weylin, Alpha and Clan leader. These are my friends and family - Kazaoir is my faithful assistant, Angus, Brann, Bevan, Galvin, Telman and Odhan. Each of us has our own family and is willing to fight for them to the last. Each clan is connected to each other in one way or another by a thin thread of kinship and mutual respect. Many years ago, before the reign of the Ruaidhri, our country was ruled by the wise Emperor Radcliffe. Yes, his accession to the throne was also fraught with risk, but he braved all the trials... That time, too, help came unexpectedly, from a parallel world," Weylin looked meaningfully at Arya and Boromir. - The Dawn of the Empire had begun. By the way, it was he who helped us to restore communication to the Interworld, through the Stargate of the Ancestors....
- You know the Stargate? - Aria looked at Weylin in utter amazement, who nodded.
- Yes. Those were good times, all the clans had their own lands, ruled by the Princes, the elders of the clan. Our clan, the clan of the fighters for justice and light, was the main clan in the Emperor's court. We kept the peace and quiet of the planet, as it had been done before us, and our secret police were second to none. For this we were nicknamed the Night Guardians... But one day everything changed. The Emperor's Privy Counsellor, Master Ruerdhri, plotted an assassination attempt on him... We learned of it that very night. We had long noticed that the Emperor was not in the best of moods. But the Emperor always knew how to hide his feelings when it came to something more important... That's why we didn't realise that he wasn't feeling well..." Weylin sighed heavily. - With the loss of the Emperor and then the Crown Prince, we have become outcasts in the New World created by Ruerdhri and his successor, Ansgar. But it cannot go on like this. We have been coming to this for a long time, we have been gathering strength... And we are ready to stand up against the false Emperor and his minions!
There was a muffled murmur of approval in the hall. But Weylin gestured for silence and continued:
- Since you are here, we are hoping for your help....
- And... what do you expect from us? - Aria glared at Alpha.
- After all, you have come to help us in our fight against the Ruler, haven't you?
- But, we...
Weylin didn't let her finish.
- Your ship has great power, and we only need to capture the main port of Edos, where there are thousands of star warships and airships. Then we can hit the Ansgar's main points - the cities of Freyland, on the planet Delos and Frost, on the planet Kronos. Our spies among the Ruler's guards have found out where the most powerful light and radiation weapons are stored. Now Ansgar's minions will pay the price. They don't expect an attack.
Aria glanced at Boromir. He shifted his eyebrows.
- So this is your plan, to wipe entire cities off the face of the planet? Do you not realise the casualties such an attack would cause? The people of those cities are innocent, and you want to... What about the people, the peaceful people, the children?
- It's nothing personal, my lord. This is war, and in war, casualties are inevitable...
- Yes, but not on such an insane scale! Make a strategic plan, because if we're going to hit military installations, infrastructure and administration buildings where the Reptilians are likely to be. You don't need superweapons to do that.
- I understand your point of view, but we're running out of time. We've waited long enough, it's time to show these vampire lizards who the true master of Edos is! - Weylin slammed his fist on the table. There were cheers of approval all around.
- I'm sorry, sir, but I don't think we can help you.
- What?" The Alpha gave Boromir a look of angry surprise. - You're refusing us?!
- Listen, Weylyn! - Arya rose from her seat, glaring indignantly at the rebel leader. - Have you ever been in a war?
The man shrugged his shoulders.
- What does it matter?
- I want to show you something.
Aria pulled the small portable memory reel Darina had given her from her inside pocket. It contained a recording made by a satellite from a Virrian ship that had visited Earth during the Second World War. The young woman placed the reel in the centre of the table and switched on the projector. Immediately the hall was plunged into darkness and before the eyes of the astonished Ediyans the picture of warfare of that time began to unfold: a terrible succession of bombings, ugly mushrooms of atomic bombs dropped on peacefully sleeping cities by American bombers, terrible concentration fascist concentration camps, suffering of peoples, and struggle, bloody struggle for life and fragile peace... The recording ended, the darkness dissipated, but no one uttered a word. The clan members sat hushed, some looking at their hands, others furtively glancing at the shocked leader. Suddenly, a strange cracking sound came from above.
- What is that? - Aria looked excitedly at Weylin. He listened. The cracking sound was repeated, and there was a smell of burning....
- Fire! - people jumped up from their seats. Panic broke out, Kazaoir, their former guide, rushed to the door and threw it open, rushing upstairs. He was immediately heard screaming in pain. - My lord! This way, quickly!
There was a rush, everyone wanted to get out of the dungeon as quickly as possible. Armand grabbed Aria's hand and they ran upstairs. The place was already burning. Gasping for breath from the acrid smoke, almost fainting, Aria jumped outside and fell to the grass.
- Boromir!
The young woman lifted herself off the ground, looking around. There were some people bustling around, shouting. It was hard to make out anyone in the crowd of people who had come from all over the farm. There was a deafening rumble, and the building collapsed, engulfed in flames. Aria couldn't move in shock, watching the scene aloofly. Suddenly, someone's shout rang out:
- Guards! Run for your lives!
Afraid of being literally trampled by the frightened people, Aria rushed to escape. She heard heavy footsteps behind her. A voice shouted:
- "Gotcha! No escape, rebel!
Deftly dodging her pursuer's hands, Aria dived into the mist. She threw off her cloak and ran at full speed towards the house, but suddenly a deep abyss opened up under her feet. She swung her arms awkwardly, trying to stay on the edge of the cliff, and fell down....
***
- Imia!
The young man rushed into the house. But his gaze fell on the girl, curled up in a chair by the cold fireplace.
- Imia, you're here... Where's Telmar? ß...
To his surprise, the girl, confused, whispered:
- Boromir...
The young man noticed that she was crying.
- Imia... you're talking!
- Beam... she... b... I... was... silent! Oh, Boromir! He's gone!
- What? - the young man crouched beside her and took the girl's hand. - Telmar?
- Y-Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! - the girl sobbed. The young man silently hugged her, comforting her. When she had calmed down a little, Boromir asked again:
- Imia, I'm sorry. But have you... seen Arya?
The girl looked up at him with a frightened look. The young man felt the floor move out from under his feet and gripped the back of his chair.
- No...
- I... just... ran towards the house as...I...heard her scream. Apparently...in...the...darkness, she got confused and lost her way...and...lost her way. And there... the cliff...
Boromir clenched his fists.
- Did you see her fall?
- Yes. She was preceded...followed...followed.
- What do we do? We need to gather the men. Members of the clan. Weylin. They'll help us. We have to find her. Maybe there's still a chance.
The girl shook her head. But Boromir, not listening to her, sprinted out into the street. The rising sun had dispersed the mist, illuminating the valley and the huge ashes of the clan headquarters. There was a hand on his shoulder. Boromir turned round and saw Weylyn. His face was covered in soot and his eyes looked sadly at the young man.
- I am so sorry.
- But we can still...
Weylin silently took his hand.
- Let's go.
They passed the ashes and turned left. A deep cleft in the ravine opened up in front of them. The precipice was very high, and the bottom of the ravine was lost somewhere far below... There, among the sharp stones and the fog, the river rumbled invisible to the eye....
The young man recoiled. Weylin came up to him and, with a sigh, said:
- I know... I know how hard this is. We lost many of our men today. Telmar, too, died saving his wife....
Boromir, not listening to him, pulled a portable transmitter from under his cloak.
***
- If they started bombing the palace, we would be hit with double fire and then there would be neither winners nor losers....
Deg Odal stood on the balcony, looking into the distance. Willow came up to him and asked softly:
- I understand, but you see for yourself that these people are waiting for our help. There will be an uprising. Every action gives birth to...
- Counteraction, I know... But it's all so confusing. Have you seen the girl?
- Dai? - Willow nodded. - Yes. She came to see me this morning and told me about your conversation... She's a very good girl. And she's suffered a lot...
- Yes, I know...
Just then, Deg heard a low chime. He pulled out the transmitter. The number on it made him look up at Willow with a worried look.
- What is it?
Instead of answering, he placed the transmitter on the table. The ringing stopped. Immediately, a three-dimensional image of a young man appeared on the table.
- Commander! Thank the gods! Are you all right? Where are you?
- Art, Willow, I must tell you--
- Don't make excuses, Boromir, - Willow shook her head with a sigh. - It won't do you any good...
- Willow... - the young man lowered his head. Boromir shifted his eyebrows.
- Commander, what happened? And where is Arya?
Boromir made a strange sound, his face contorted with a grimace of pain. Deg slowly sat back in his chair. Willow clenched her hands and stared at her friend with a piercing gaze. She had a premonition of some kind of trouble.
- Commander! What...
- We... met with the rebels. There was a raid. Aria. She's gone.
- No! - the young woman covered her mouth with her hand in shock. But his gaze confirmed her worst guesses. - No, it can't be! How...
Then she heard a strange pop. The glass beaker that Boromir was holding in his hand burst, shattering into tiny shards....
- Willow, Deg, go back to the ship.
- But, how can, - Willow looked pleadingly at the Commander. She was met with an icy stare. It was obvious that Boromir was restraining himself with all his might.
- That is an order!
- Yes, Commander.
Chapter 15 Awaken
... Cold. Unbearably cold. My body doesn't listen. So strange. The young woman tried to lift herself up, but strong hands held her down. She was given a drink of some tart liquid and felt herself falling into a soft, fluffy, cotton wool-like darkness. Aria struggled to open her eyes. The light of the rising sun was shining through the curtains. Her whole body felt unusually light. It felt like sleep... But no, she wasn't asleep. Where is she? The young woman turned her head with an effort of will. She was lying on a large four-poster bed in a very bright, baroque room. Just then the door opened and a maid entered the room, holding a tray on which stood a decanter of some kind of drink and a glass. When she saw that Aria was awake, she smiled and, placing the tray on a small table by the window, sat down on the edge of the bed and took her hand, checking her pulse.
- Where am I? - the young woman tried to rise, but the maid prevented her.
- Don't be afraid. You are perfectly safe here.
- But where is here? And who are you?
- My name is Zarina. I'll be your maid. You're very lucky to be alive after falling from such a height. Our squad found you on the river bank, at the bottom of a ravine, among stones where even the smallest one could have crushed you... But to our surprise, you remained almost unharmed, except for a few bruises and severe hypothermia.
- I see, - Aria looked around once more. Her memory was starting to come back. And, judging by the room's furnishings, she was clearly not in the village. But, then... It can't be!
- Thank you so much for your help, but I need to get back to the farm, they're waiting for me...
But Zarina stopped her again. Indeed, Aria felt dizzy and had to lie down.
- Calm down. You have a strong concussion and you can't get up yet, though your regeneration is enviable... I've only seen it in our masters.
- But you can tell me where I am, can't you? Am I a prisoner?
- No, no, no, no. You're not a prisoner at all. You're our guest. When the governor learnt of your accident, he ordered the best doctors to take care of you...
- Ruler? - Aria looked at Zarina in amazement. - So I'm in the palace?
- Of course, - the maid looked at the young woman with a smile. - And, besides, you almost fell into the hands of the rebels.....
- But, I, - Aria was the only one who noticed that the pills had worn off. And her hazmat suit was gone. She felt uncomfortable.
- I'm sorry, but where--
- We had to relieve you of your suit. But you have nothing to worry about. In fact, you can make yourself at home here. If there's anything you need.
Aria interrupted her.
- Thank you, but I need to contact the ship immediately. They must be very worried....
Zarina's sympathetic look made her wary.
- What is it?
- You see, your friends... They thought you were dead.
- What?! - Aria grabbed her hand, but found that her transmitter had disappeared. She was scared for the first time. Her friends couldn't leave her, it's impossible. So... It was all a lie! They took away her transmitter, and gave her sleeping pills to deprive her of strength and ability to resist... But what to do now?
Trying her best not to show her excitement, Aria asked:
- When?
- Excuse me?
- When did they leave?
- In the morning, at dawn, three days ago. Your captain was very upset and would not listen to anything... Before you were brought here, he ordered everyone to return to the ship. Your transmitter shattered in the fall...
To Aria's surprise, Zarina handed her her signal bracelet. Its screen was cracked, all functions were indeed disrupted. Okay, so it was true... Tears came to Aria's eyes. They had abandoned her. Unable to hold back any longer, the girl let the tears flow. Zarina hugged her, comforting her, but the shock of the previous night and the shock of realising her own helplessness and loneliness was so strong that it overwhelmed the girl, causing her to sob. Frightened, Zarina rang the bell and immediately a man in a grey robe ran into the room. A syringe shot and Aria felt herself losing consciousness. The doctor held her by the shoulders a little longer, but after making sure the medicine had taken effect, he let her go.
- You have to be more careful...
- Do you think she believed it? - Zarina looked at the doctor worriedly. He nodded.
- I hope so. Master...
He was interrupted by a commanding voice:
- How is she?
The doctor and the maid turned round and, seeing Ansgar accompanied by his counsellor, bowed respectfully.
- All is well, your majesty.
- I see you have already broken the news to her.
The Doctor nodded affirmatively.
- Don't worry, Your Highness. This drug will take away her strength and soon she will be completely at your mercy.
Ansgar nodded coldly.
- Good. Let me know when she regains consciousness.
Zarina and the doctor bowed and the ruler turned on his heels and left the room. He didn't notice the snide grin that slid across his counsellor's lips.
- Gotcha...
***
Aria sat on a bench in the shady garden. A gust of wind made her pull her white cloak tighter around her. In the long week she had spent in her room at the palace, she had felt the longing for open space and freedom of movement. Thankfully, yesterday she had finally been allowed, with the help of a maid, to go down to the garden. Aria looked at the folio lying in her lap. Today, having learnt of her love of reading, Ansgar had sent her a book from his library. Very strange and unusual for a reptiloid. Usually their kind (especially those of royal blood) are completely indifferent to captives, whoever they are, so this kind of treatment did not fit with the image the rebels had given the Ruler. Especially since she had never seen him before. So why...
She was interrupted by a soft voice:
- You're feeling better...
Aria turned around, noticing a man standing in the shadows near a tree. He seemed to have been watching her for a long time. When he approached her, the girl recognised him as a reptiloid and blinked in surprise.
- Can I sit down?
Aria nodded and Ansgar sat down beside her and picked up a book.
- I see you have received my gift. I've always been amazed at the Lebedian's ability to grasp so much information on the fly. You speak our language very well. Legilimency?
- No, more like curiosity. Though I suppose anyone can become a polyglot if they wish... Thank you for the book. I haven't really started reading it yet.
- It's an ancient collection of legends. It tells of the past of our galaxy. I hope you're interested in this kind of literature.
- Yes, very much so. As a child, I was fascinated by the myths of ancient Greece...
Noticing the reptiloid's perplexed look, the girl hastened to add:
- Greece is a country on Earth... On the planet where we came from. These myths tell of the brave heroes of the past....
- Strength and courage," Ansgar nodded. - It is the greatest engine of progress.
- Then there is beauty and love. Without that, there is no future.
- Beauty is very good... But if there is no strength, there will be no one to create that beauty. Man is lazy and weak, and if he is not forced to work and discipline from childhood, he will sink to the level of consumer and cattle," Ansgar grinned strangely.
- He will, if you force him. But if you act with understanding and love, not humiliating, but guiding and teaching....
The Emperor interrupted her.
- It's getting colder. I think we should go back to the palace.
He took Aria's hand and helped her up.
- Please join me for lunch. And then I could show you the castle.
Aria nodded and leaned on his arm. The vampire was surprised at the girl's gullibility. He was used to being worshipped and flattered, which he realised was just plain envy and hypocrisy. But the words and behaviour of this strange alien woman broke all the usual stereotypes, she was absolutely sincere... Ansgar shook his head. Enough, he needed to hide his feelings and remember what he had been taught... And, most importantly, not to look into her eyes.....
He pushed back her chair.
- Please...
- Thank you," she sat down at the table. The servants entered the room at the same time and on their trays they found various roasted vegetables and fish. Ansgar thought about pouring her some wine, but the girl's cheerful glance at him made him change his mind. He marvelled at himself for the umpteenth time. What on earth was going on with him lately?
Dinner passed quietly, only when dessert was served Ansgar broke the silence.
- I hope... you like it here?
- Oh, yes. It's just that... - Aria thought for a moment, as if in indecision. Finally she sighed and said:
- Only I was extremely surprised by the difference between the life here in the palace and what I had to face in the city... Of course, I still have little understanding of the customs of your country....
Ansgar's smile disappeared, he shifted his eyebrows but remained silent. Aria continued:
- Isn't that the purpose of rulers, to guide their people? It's like a ship, if the captain is smart and farsighted, the ship is on course. I know that if you want to change the world, you have to start with yourself, but... A people who have wandered in darkness for so long need a guide, a shepherd to lead their flock of lost sheep to the light... A just and wise one....
The ruler was numb. No one had ever spoken to him like that... as if voicing the thoughts he hid in the most secret corners of his soul. Heavy, forbidden thoughts for a Reptiloid. Something seemed to burst from the depths of memory, half-erased, forgotten.... But then the door of the hall opened and Urvar, the Ruler's advisor, entered. Aria disliked the sharp and arrogant look the reptiloid threw at her as he passed. Urvar bowed to Ansgar and whispered something to him. The latter immediately stood up from the table. Aria followed suit.
- I apologise, but we will have to postpone our excursion. Business...
- I understand, Your Majesty," Aria nodded. - Thank you for the treat. By the way, I hope you won't be angry if I ask you a question....
- Depends on what it is," Ansgar said, gripping the back of his chair tensely.
- I... - the girl bit her lip, and in one breath asked: - Do you always dine like this?
Ansgar frowned, but when the meaning of her words came to him, he laughed loudly.
- So it embarrasses you? Yes, you are right, contrary to popular belief, we can eat like humans. Although your food does not give us strength, it gives us incomparable pleasure... Although," he walked round the table and came close to the frozen girl. - Not only us. As far as I know, you Lebedyans also prefer energy diet, don't you?
- Yes, but we take this energy from the depths of the universe..... It's hard to explain.
- I understand you. That's why I can't deny that the temptation of pleasure of another kind is very great....
- Forgive me," the girl took a step away from the alien just in case. - My question is impertinent, but I am only trying to understand you.
- Commendable, - Ansgar approached her again and, reaching out his palm, gently touched a strand of her hair. The girl shuddered, as if she had been electrocuted. A strange vision appeared before her eyes for a moment - a large stone hall, a bright light and the image of a tall man in black. At the same time, somewhere in the back of her mind, a voice called out, "Help!" She shook her head, noticing that the emperor was staring at her palm in similar bewilderment.
- 'Your Highness,' Urvar approached the ruler and touched his shoulder. - We should go...
- Yes, of course... - as if coming to his senses, Ansgar closed his eyes for a moment and looked at Aria after catching his breath: "I think you will have to stay in your room for a while. If there's anything you need...
- Is something wrong? - Aria looked at the emperor shrewdly. He looked away.
- 'No... I have an important meeting and negotiation, so...'
Urvar, who had been silent until then, said, looking coldly at Aria:
- I wonder why His Highness has to report to you, young lady? I think you are only our guest....
- I apologise for my intrusive interest! I won't bother you any more," Aria curtsied contemptuously. Despite the slight dizziness, she raised her head and walked out of the hall with a quick step. Anger boiled up inside her. How dare he speak with such a tone! The girl went into her room, slamming the door loudly in her heart. We'll see who's who... She sat down on the bed. She had to think it over... No, how could Ansgar trust someone like Urvar? At first glance it was obvious that he was a liar, a tattletale and a gossip... What if... What if we assume that this is not about the Emperor, and that this is all just a delicate web set up by his deft entourage, who want to flatter and cunningly gain power to rule the galaxy by his hands? What if they are deliberately fogging his mind?
The girl remembered what Kama Tal had told her. One should never judge a man without talking to him... And from her conversation with the Ruler, she was convinced that he was not the cruel tyrant his subjects described him as. He is also very clever and perceptive.... Maybe there's something here that she hasn't realised yet. And in that vision.
There was a knock at the door.
- Come in!
- I beg your pardon," the girl who entered bowed to her and handed her a book. - I found it in the garden...
- Thank you," Aria smiled. - You are very kind. What's your name?
- I'm Daya. And you are...
- My name is Aria.
- Aria?!
The girl noticed that Daya had gone pale.
- What's wrong? Are you not feeling well? Sit down...
- No, no, I'm fine. But are you sure you're Aria?
The girl shrugged.
- As you can see. But why does that surprise you so much?
- Because... Because... Because we all think you're... dead.
- What? I don't understand, who - everyone?
- Me, Imia.
- You know Imiya? - Aria looked at the maid in shock. She nodded.
- Yes. And Imiya, and Weylin, and... Boromir.
- What, Boromir? But from where?
- We met yesterday. He asked about you.
- But that's impossible. They've flown away.
- Where would they have gone? The whole team is looking for you, they've combed the whole ravine with our team. I know that.
- I knew it! - Aria stood up and walked across the room. She had been tricked... But could this strange girl be trusted? Though you could see in her eyes that she was genuinely surprised.
- I can prove it," Daya followed Aria with a worried look. - But what I'm proposing is very dangerous.
- I'm not afraid of danger," Aria looked at Daya impatiently. - Tell me!
- The Emperor has an important meeting today. You and I need to get to it, but only secretly, so that no one sees us, otherwise everything is lost...
- But the meeting must have already started! Let's go," Aria stood up and headed for the door.
Daya led the girl through the secret corridors, and after descending a steep staircase, they found themselves at a latticed window. Daya walked up to it and beckoned Aria with her hand.
- Look! Just be quiet and don't make a sound.
Aria approached the lattice with mixed feelings. Behind it, the throne room opened up. She saw Ansgar sitting on his throne, with Urvar standing beside him. Suddenly the doors of the hall swung open and an armed squad entered. Aria froze. Boromir, Willow and Deg Othal, accompanied by guards, entered the hall and bowed to the ruler.
- How is the search going? Is there any news? - Ansgar raised an arrogant eyebrow.
- Alas, we can't give you any news," Iva's voice was filled with ill-concealed irritation. - You know, it would have been easier for us if your military men had not been in the way, following us, but would have done their job and helped us.
- But I thought your technology was perfect and you didn't need anyone's help. I guess I was wrong.
- You were wrong, Your Highness, Boromir stepped forward. - We do need your help. We do not know our surroundings, and the descent into that chasm is very dangerous without maps and knowledge of the landscape. We can't just risk our men...
- Alas, I cannot help you," Ansgar raised his head arrogantly. - This place has always been considered dangerous, and the gorge is more than ten thousand feet deep. I sympathise with you, but it's a waste of time and energy. You'll have to accept the fact that your friend ...
- You-- - Willow, furious, wanted to rush forward, but Deg Odal held her back. - How can you...
- Come," Boromir turned to his companions. - We must go.
The commander shifted his eyebrows and, bowing to the governor, headed for the door. His companions followed with a scornful glance at Ansgar. Aria clenched her fists in impotent rage. Oh, how helpless she felt at this moment! But mixed in with that feeling was the insane relief and happiness of knowing that her friends were here, close by, really looking for her and worrying about her! Now she knew what she had to do.
- Thank you," Aria hugged a confused Daiya. - 'You've been a great help to me.
- You're welcome. Now you know Ansgar is a traitor and a liar. And we won't stand for it any longer....
- It's not Ansgar," Aria shook her head. - The Emperor is just a puppet in the web of his advisors and ministers... But I have a plan. Let's go.
- What about Weylin and the clan members? We need to tell them.
- No! You don't have to tell anyone. Pretend you didn't see me and don't know I'm here.
- But...
- You'll understand, I promise. If my plan succeeds. Either way, I need someone here I can trust.
Daya bowed her head. They entered Aria's room, but then footsteps sounded outside the door, it swung open and the girls saw Urvar.
- Ah, Daya, it's good to have you here. Comb your hair and dress your mistress, the Ruler is waiting for you downstairs in ten minutes.
The girl bowed and glanced at Aria. But she didn't seem to notice her questioning gaze, she was absorbed in her own thoughts. Urvar signalled to the servants outside the door and they brought in several boxes, placing them on the bed.
- The lord sends these to you with deepest respect... Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go..." the reptiloid grinned and disappeared behind the door.
Daya walked over to the bed and opened the largest rectangular box and ahhed:
- Aria, look!
The young woman walked over to her. In the box was an incredibly beautiful sky-blue coloured dress. It was accompanied by a moonstone tiara and the finest silver cape. Daya sighed in admiration.
- What a beauty! This is truly a royal gift... You should definitely wear it!
- I feel like I'm being bribed... Well, we'll see about that....
Walking down the corridor leading to the throne room, Aria heard someone shouting. She quickened her step. The screams grew louder and louder, and finally a hideous picture appeared before her: two guards were restraining a man, in front of whom, on her knees, stood a sobbing elderly woman. Both the man and the woman looked so emaciated that Aria's heart clenched. She shifted her gaze to Ansgar, but instead of participation, she saw an unfamiliar steely glint in his eyes. A grimace of disgust froze on his face.
- Please have mercy! Don't take him!
Unable to bear the sight any longer, the girl stepped out from behind the column.
- What's going on here?
The governor turned to her with the same impassive face.
- Nothing much, don't mind him, my dear...?
- Ignore? - Aria walked over to the woman and helped her up. - How can I ignore the humiliation of an old woman? She is old enough to be your mother, Your Majesty!
The Ruler's lips curled in contempt.
- I don't think so.
Several more guards ran into the hall. They wanted to grab the poor woman, but Aria put her arms around her, pulling her close.
- Stay back," Aria looked at the woman. - What have they done to you?
- 'My son... My only son... We are starving and he is our only breadwinner. He has a wife and five children. Please don't take him away.
- Where are they taking him?
- To the mines. And they don't come back from there.
The woman's voice was interrupted by a spasm. Seeing that she was about to lose her senses, Aria hugged her even tighter. Suddenly an idea came to her, she decided to change tactics.
- Come on, come on," she glanced at Ansgar. - His Highness was simply unaware of your situation. He is a wise ruler and would never use violence.
The emperor froze. Where is she going with this? Aria continued.
- 'He will release your son at once. We apologise to you.
The woman, disbelieving, stared at her with all eyes. And she wasn't the only one, Ansgar was equally at a loss for words. A wise ruler? Well, let's say...
- Let him go," he waved his hand to the guards and they released the man. He immediately rushed to his mother and embraced her. - You may go.
The man and the woman bowed respectfully, not believing their ears, and crept to the door. When they were out, Ansgar turned to Aria.
- Very astute of you... But you won't pull a stunt like that again.
- Trick? Not at all. I really think you're very wise. It's not your fault you sometimes forget that.
The vampire clapped his hands.
- Nice, very nice! You are perceptive, my lady, even too perceptive," he stepped down from his throne and approached her. - And this head deserves more than a simple tiara. By the way, you surprised me by not wearing my gift....
- Really? - Aria looked at the ruler ironically. - Then you surprised me too.
- Yes? I wonder how?
- You didn't tell me that my friends were here. It was with them that you had your so-called meeting today, wasn't it?
Ansgar looked up at her with snake eyes.
- How did you...
- Sorry, just a simple oversight. I wanted to thank you for your help... And you...
The governor moved his eyebrows.
- Oh, well, that makes it easier. You're right, I deceived you. But that doesn't matter now. What matters is that the fate of your "friends" is now in your hands.
- What?
Ansgar grinned.
- Are you surprised? But it's so simple. One word from you and your friends will be free, and the people you love so much will get their long-awaited rights....
- What do I have to do? - Aria looked intently at the Ruler. He approached her, literally glaring at her. Leaning over - still, even for a reptiloid, the Ruler was of impressive height - he whispered:
- Oh, almost nothing. All I need is one word from you... Queen.
- What?" the young woman flinched. She tried to resist his aura enveloping her like a cocoon, but the emperor only grinned. He drew the girl to him despite her resistance.
- You've got it right. It was predestined. Become mine and take your place beside me.
Aria pressed her palms against his chest, trying to pull away as she suddenly noticed the Crystal that had fallen out from behind the Ruler's gate. The lost half of the Chintamani! Immediately, a memory flashed through her mind: a forest clearing, a man in a black cloak whose eyes were staring intently at her...
- Ratmir... - Aria stared into the reptiloid's face. The man loosened his grip. - Great Knight of Daaria! Are you...
- Are you out of your mind? I didn't...
He didn't notice the young woman's palm touching his face. In the same instant, like a bright flash of light pierced his entire being. His clouded mind responded with a sharp pain and a half-erased memory appeared before him - a huge white-stone palace, a garden, a boy and a girl playing in the thickets of flowering briars.... A man in a silver robe approached them, holding out his hands. The Chintamani star shines on his chest....
- Father! - With a jerk, the reptiloid recoiled from Aria frozen before him. - No... What... this? What have you done to me?
- Rathmir...
- No! Don't you dare say that name," Ansgar retreated to the door. - Guards!
The Ruler's guards rushed in and immediately surrounded the stunned girl. Urvar, who followed the guards, cast an unkind glance at the frozen Arya and bowed to Ansgar.
- Your Highness, I warned you... This girl...
- Your future queen.
Aria looked at Ansgar with a startled look. Had she misheard? But the reptiloid was clearly not joking. Under Urvar's equally astonished gaze, the Ruler approached Aria and, taking her hand sharply, placed a ring on her ring finger.
- I would have done without these ceremonies, but as Ruler of Edos I must obey the traditions of this world. So tomorrow at dawn we will be married... ahem, married. And this time," the Ruler grinned. - If you would be so kind as to wear the outfit that suits your status. It is not proper for a Queen to wear rags, my dear.
He pulled the girl against him. His aura enveloped the girl... Not at all cold, like his cronies, but warm, like... No, that's impossible! The girl's legs shook, Aria felt like she was going to faint. Ansgar picked her up in his arms and, under the bewildered stares of his subjects, embraced her, carried her upstairs and put her on the bed. The ruler clapped his hands. Daya, who came running to the call, looked at Ansgar with fright.
- Don't just stand there! Mistress is not well. Bring some wine and look after her. Let me know when she wakes up.
Daiya bowed low. Ansgar raised his head arrogantly and left the room without even a glance at her. As soon as the door closed behind him, Aria opened her eyes and took a deep breath. Daya ran up to her.
- Aria, how are you? What happened?
- Everything is fine, don't worry, Daya.
Aria got out of bed and looked around and took Daiya's hand.
- Come on, let's go out on the balcony. I think the walls here have ears too.
The fresh air felt good on their faces. Daiya looked at Aria leaning against the railing, staring silently into the distance.
- What happened, what did he do to you?
- Nothing. He wouldn't dare. It's much simpler than that," she held out her hand, showing her ring to the stunned girl. - I'm his fianc;e.
- What? Aria. But what about--?
- I understand, Daya... But a lot is at stake, including the fate of Edos. However, I need your help.
- My help? But, Aria, what can I do?
- A great deal. See Imia. Tell Boromir I'm alive. Tell him to send a signal to Atlantis and Orion, they'll know what to do.
- I understand.
- We need to hurry," Aria looked out into the corridor. - It doesn't look like anyone. Be careful, there are a lot of spies and spies around. They'll be watching you...
- I know. You don't have to worry, I won't be lost.
- Then," Aria hugged the girl. - Good luck and... come back soon.
***
Weylin stepped into the ship's wheelhouse. Ahead, the outline of the city was beginning to emerge through the orange mist. After checking the coordinates, he glanced at Kazaoir.
- Everything all right?
- Yes, we're on our way, sir.
- Good, tell the others to get ready. We must strike first.
There was a rumble in the distance, near the palace, and a column of dust flew into the sky. Weylin grabbed his telescope and looked through it, snickering.
- I told you no amateurishness! What do I have to do to make sure everything ever goes according to plan?
- Is there a problem? - The young man who looked into the cabin looked at Weylin anxiously. He shook his head.
- How can I put it, Commander? It depends on what one considers a problem.
Boromir snatched the spyglass from the grinning rebel.
- What are they doing out there, we told you...
- Yes, we did. But on the bright side, the celebration is apparently over.
- I can see that. But that is not the point," Boromir said, his eyebrows drawn together. - The most important thing is to find Arya. She has no idea how much danger she and the whole city are in....
The commander looked into the distance again, and what he saw made him clench his fists.
- Kazaoir, you must increase your speed. As soon as we're close, drop me off at the palace.
- But this is pure--
- Captain, that's an order. Do it!
Under the escort of two soldiers, the girl slowly made her way down. She wouldn't have been able to do it otherwise - the dress, whose long plume flowed down the steps, wouldn't let her escape even if she wanted to. But that was not her plan now; the main thing was to gain time, so this slow step was to her advantage. Ulf was waiting for her at the foot of the stairs, on the carpet red with scarlet petals, and he took her firmly under his arm. He nodded to Daiya, who came up and picked up her plume. The girl exchanged a quick glance with her, and Aria knew from the slight nod that their plan had succeeded. So it wasn't all for nothing. As if in answer to her thoughts, a siren suddenly sounded throughout the castle. A moment later, a cloud of dust enveloped the entire castle. Thrown back by the blast wave, Aria struggled to lift herself up on her hands. Her head was ringing, and everything around her was strangely jumbled.... But then she heard Dai screaming somewhere nearby. At the same time, someone strong grabbed her arm like a rag doll and forced her to her feet. When she turned round, she met Ulf's gaze. He grinned.
- Follow me, lady. And no talking. If you disobey. take it out on yourself.
There seemed to be no end to the downward steps. When the descent finally ended, Urvar pointed to a lever in the wall without letting go of the girl.
- Push it all the way down.
- But...
- Do as you're told! - Ulf snapped his fingers and immediately a large reptiloid appeared behind his back, holding a girl by the throat, in whom Aria was horrified to recognise Daya. Seeing her hesitation, Ulf nodded to the guard and he clenched his sharp clawed fist even harder, causing Daya to shriek. Scarlet drops ran down the collar of her dress.
- No! - Aria turned to Urvar. - Daiya has nothing to do with this. Leave her...
- Do you like my Creation? I agree, it was a good attempt to take power, and I'll give the Ruaidhri credit for that... But what I created is many times more perfect!
- But it's a-- A Quantum Computer!
- Or rather, the Nemesis Quantum Emitter. Young lady, you can't be so clever... It's unbecoming of a woman.
Aria, barely containing herself, turned to the mocker.
- What do you want from us?
- Oh, just the smallest thing, just that beautiful Crystal that rests on your neck...
- What? Aria recoiled. How does he know about Chintamani?
***
- I don't like this... - Kazaoir looked round, but Boromir gestured him to be silent. To their surprise, there was not a soul outside the palace. There was clearly an undercurrent of menace in the silence around them. - Not at all.
- Quiet...
- It can't be any quieter. ß...
The silence was broken by a wild roar from somewhere. The friends turned round and noticed a pair of shadows that rushed towards them from the walls of the buildings, their eyes burning with scarlet fire....
- Reptiloids! - Weylin grabbed his flamethrower and fired a couple of bright jets of gas at the creature. However, this only slowed it down. With a ferocious roar, it lunged at the rebel leader. But the arrow it fired immediately tore the creature to pieces. - Thank you.
- You're welcome," Boromir lowered his laser crossbow and held out his hand to help Weylyn up. - Are you all right?
- 'Yes,' the man picked up part of the creature from the ground. - Look... There's nothing alive in these - just a skeleton and an evil spirit.
- Creatures of the Asuras, I suppose," Boromir grinned. - Interesting...
- I have a feeling this is not the end of it. Come along, but just in case, keep your weapons down... - Weylin walked up the steps and the two companions followed him.
***
- How do you know about Chintamani? Who are you, anyway?
The girl looked at Urvar in shock. The man grinned...
- Though you are intelligent, your discernment seems to be failing you. Did you really think that Ruaidhri would leave Edos to a weak and weak-willed ruler like Ansgar? - Urvar hummed smugly. - That boy is clever, but he is weak and far from a true heir of the Asuras... That's why I sent our ship to the Lebedians and left a spy there. He was to let us know when Chintamani appeared in the Star Chain. This Crystal has incredible power, and our device will amplify its effect a thousandfold. And then. Consider this a rehearsal for what awaits Midgard and the entire universe. But enough of that. We're running out of time, and time costs money. Now. give me the Crystal!
- No," Aria retreated to the clever invention of pipes and wires. - You're not getting it. Never.
- I knew you'd say that. - In one motion, he flew towards Aria and raised his hand, the girl's eyes widened...
- Urvar! - Ansgar, who had suddenly appeared behind him, aimed a paralliser at Ulf. - Let her go.
- Oh, Crown Prince," Urvar laughed caustically. - I am impressed by your cordiality. How... human.
Out of the corner of her eye, Aria noticed two reptiloids appearing behind the Ruler. In the hand of one of them glittered a blade.
- Ansgar, look out!
The reptiloid turned around and lunged, knocking the weapon out of the guard's hands and then knocking out the other guard with a deft move. Roaring with rage, the Urvar holding Aria released the girl, lashing out at his Ruler. Leaping at Ansgar, he began to tear him fiercely with his claws. But in calling his Ruler weak, Urvar had clearly jumped to conclusions. Giving his former advisor a moment's head start, the reptiloid attacked Urvar with redoubled vigour, throwing him back against the far wall with a blow of his hand. The stunned reptiloid tried to get up, but Ansgar flew at him in one motion and squeezed his throat with a hand that made him scream.
- Ansgar, no," the girl ran up to the furious Ruler and intercepted his hand, on which the rune of the Asuras, the sign of energy vampires, was beginning to appear. - Please, he's not worth it.
Growling, the vampire glared at the girl. Their gazes crossed like swords. Slowly, very slowly, the reptiloid lowered his hand. Taking advantage of his confusion, Urvar snatched a blade from behind his back and thrust it into the Ruler's back to the hilt.
- No!!! - Aria picked up the staggering Ansgar. Urvar grinned.
- The blade of Lantian steel... The only weapon whose power a retiloid cannot resist. Strange, isn't it?
With a hiss of pain and rage, the Ruler of Edos turned to the reptiloid.
- That we shall see...
With a lightning-fast movement of his hand, the Ruler withdrew the knife from the wound and plunged it with all his might into the chest of his asurus. Urvar wheezed, trying to reach for the blade, but his legs gave out and he collapsed to the floor like a helpless puppet, twitched a couple of times and fell silent forever.
Laughing hoarsely, Ansgar began to slowly settle to the floor. Picking him up, Aria helped him to sit up, wrapping her arms around him, trying to put pressure on the wound.
- Daya, call for help, quickly....
- Don't... you must, Princess. The blade of the... of the Lantians is deadly to a vampire. There's no need pity me. It's better this way.
The girl's eyes filled with tears. She looked at Ansgar with anger and pain.
- Better for whom, Ratmir?
- What did you... called me?
- Ratmir... You're a Lantian yourself, remember?
Closing her eyes, Aria let their minds touch.
... A dark hall full of blurred images. Aria looked around, as if in a dream, noticing that she was standing in front of a huge crystal, emitting a powerful glow. The words of an ancient command began to come to mind.... The walls of the palace shook as if from a violent jolt.
- Aria! - The young woman turned towards the voice.
- Armand! What are you here...
Despite her resistance, the young man embraced her.
- I won't let you go anywhere... You always decide everything for others, Aria. Stop it.
- But you know there's no other way.
- You can, you must save yourself! Think of Darina...
- Baby," the young woman's eyes twisted into a haze. - I know... But my father is with her, he'll look after her.
- Please, Aria, come to your senses!
There was another violent jolt, and the ground shook beneath them.
- But why-- Why do you care so much? - the girl looked into the eyes of... No, not Arman's, it was Ansgar.
- Ansgar? But, where...
- Aria, look at me," the young woman looked up at the man, her eyes clouded with unshed tears. - Do you remember our oath, as children, at the Ancestral Oak?
- Yes... But, you... I saw it in you myself. Reptiloid...
- It's true," the young man hugged the girl. - But we're Guardians, remember? It's up to us to decide which path to take.
- It doesn't matter anymore. There are only a few minutes left. If I don't make up my mind, Midgard will perish, and with it the balance of the universe will be destroyed! - The girl looked pleadingly at the man. He hugged her even tighter and looked into her eyes. But in them he saw nothing but determination and deep tenderness. - You need to leave...
- No, Aria. You can't send me away now. I'll always be with you. Please believe me. We'll meet again, and we'll recognise each other in this new world, no matter who we are or how many times we've been apart...
They merged in a kiss. After waiting a moment longer, the girl, gathering all her strength and courage, whispered the cherished words of the command she had learnt from the Book of Books. But then something flashed in her and went out. And the darkness swallowed everything....
***
- Aria! - The girl looked round and saw the Commander holding a paralyser in his hand.
- Boromir. But, you...
- No way! Princess. Did you really think we could fly away and leave you here?
- Aria.
The husky whisper echoed in Aria's heart with a sharp pain. Leaning over Ansgar, the girl gently ran her hand through his silky hair.
- Ansgar... I...
- I shouldn't. Don't say anything," the reptiloid grinned bitterly. - A tyrant despised by all... What else could I be in your eyes? I thought that voluntary banishment would help me to free myself, to forget.... But I was wrong. I love you, Darina. Strange though it may seem, inexplicable. And I realise that for the rest of your life, you'll see me as a monster.
He wanted to say something, but Aria interrupted him.
- Shh... Hush, don't waste your strength, - the girl put her palm to the man's lips. - I know, I know everything...
- But the installation... Here, - Ansgar with an effort raised his hand, in which was clasped a thin plate. - This is the Nemesis control panel. I think... you know what to do.
- So you've had her all this time? - The girl looked at the man in amazement, the man smiled weakly. - How...
- Urvar may be strong, but cunning has always been... his weakness. Destroy this... machine. Save this world.
- A wise man once told me we are one. In all forms and worlds. I didn't understand him then, but now. I do.
- Aria... - Ansgar gently touched the girl's reddish hair. - It's too late. Not even the power of your crystal is strong enough for that.
- Mine maybe, but ours, maybe. Besides, the power of the Chintamani depends on our Heart. And mine has always belonged to you. Maxim, Alex, Armand, Ratmir... I care about YOU alone, whoever you are. I can't do it without you.
Suddenly she felt Ansgar's palm holding her hand loosen. The Ediyanin's eyes rolled back and he began to slump to the floor again. Aria touched his high forehead with her lips in fright. How cold. Tears dripped treacherously from her eyes. Suddenly she felt someone gently touch her shoulder. Turning round, she was amazed to see the Goddess from her half-sleep-half-vision. Shakti Lada lowered herself to the floor beside her.
- Remember I told you that great power is hidden in the Crystal? Touch Ansgar with it....
The girl looked questioningly at the goddess. She nodded and Aria grasped the chain around Ansgar's neck, which broke when the young woman pulled on it. Hastily pulling out her Crystal, Aria brought it to the other half, which instantly absorbed it. Raising the now completely whole Chintamani above her, Aria placed it on the young man's chest and spoke the words of command. Immediately the Crystal came to life, soaring above him, encasing Ansgar as if in a cocoon of warm bluish radiance. As his body absorbed the light, it faded, falling into the palm of Aria's hand. She shifted her gaze to the reptiloid.... But he was gone. In front of her was the one she had seen in her dreams.... The fine and regular features of his face simultaneously and harmoniously absorbed the image of those who were so dear to the girl's heart. His eyelids fluttered and he took a deep breath.
- Aria...
- I'm here, Ansgar, - the girl took the palm of his hand in hers and squeezed it tightly. - I'm sorry, I should have foreseen...
- You shouldn't have... taken such a risk," the young man raised himself up on his elbows and gently ran his free hand over the girl's cheek, wiping away the salty trail. - I know you couldn't have done otherwise.
- I couldn't. Lose you one more time!
Aria snuggled into the chest of the young man who hugged her.
- You won't. I promise.
***
The starship came down in a deserted square near the walls of the ruined Palace in the old city. The squad leader nodded to Weylin:
- All clear, you may go, just remember - you have two hours until sunset. Then we'll send out the peacekeepers.
- Okay, we won't be long... - Weylin made a sign to Ansgar and Aria, and they quickly descended the ramp to the ground. The flyer soared up and disappeared among the grey clouds.
- Thank you for accompanying me," Ratmir looked around. There was not a soul in the square. Only the wind blew between the ruins. - It is hard to accept the past.
- Yes," the man nodded, sighing heavily. - I remember it. The most famous craftsmen, the greatest works of engineering and creativity - this city used to be the jewel of Edos. It knew no equal, then or now....
Weylin looked at the young man, but he walked forward along the road in silence without answering. Finally, he said:
- Humans are strange creatures, aren't they? Here, on these miserable, gas-filled balloons, we think we are heroes, almost rulers of the universe. We are always short of everything - not enough food (we want everything more refined and tastier), not enough clothes (it does not matter how comfortable they are - the main thing is to keep up with fashion and trends), not enough houses (we want everything higher, everything richer, everything more perfect). We have forgotten how to see the beauty around us and spend a lot of money to create it artificially. We have always had not enough... Pride, passions, what vices have not breed among the inhabitants of this city. I suppose there's a proverb for a reason - woe from wit. The finest minds in Edos have channelled their knowledge to serve their egos. And one of their greatest inspirations was Him, the Grand Master Rueidhri.
- Wait, did you say Ruaidhri? - Aria interrupted Ansgar, a sudden realisation that made her look at the thoughtful man in surprise.
- ... Back on Virda, our teacher told us a story about his best student wanting to take over the universe. So it turns out that his apprentice and Ruaidhri are one and the same person!
Ansgar nodded.
- No evil comes from nowhere, I know that now. There are, alas, evils that come from madness... But can they be considered Human? In that case, it would no longer be a human being, but a part of the Dark Force, which for a while took the form of a human being. A Reptiloid, which I became for a while until the Crystal Force awakened me....
- Your Majesty.
Ansgar raised his hand.
- No, you don't have to, Vaylin. These are my father's words - we cannot know what would have been, but we can change the future. Our body is only an avatar, a shell for our energy, our Soul, which is Immortal when filled with Light. But if our Soul is immersed in darkness... That's too bad.....
They stopped in front of the ruins of a huge building. Crouching on one knee, Ansgar picked up a melted piece of brick from the ground.
- The largest hospital full of unarmed Edinburgh citizens. It was here that the war began and ended.
Ansgar closed his eyes, trying with all his might to push away the flashing images - the night, the howling sirens... People's faces, screams... Stuffy, terribly stuffy. I'm thirsty. A sip of water, extended by a sympathetic hand and ... darkness. The young man squeezed his eyes shut, the brick crumbled to the ground.
- Weylin, would you give us a moment..." Aria looked questioningly at the former Head of the Rebels.
- Yes, of course, Your Highness. But we'd better get back to the castle before sunset, it's still not safe here. The Reptiloids will not simply make up a betrayal of their former King.
- We know, thank you.
Weylin nodded and, dialling a code on his bracelet, teleported to the ship. Aria, walking over to Ansgar, placed a hand on his shoulder.
- If only I had realised it sooner. What happened on Midgard and Edos.... Can I ever forgive myself for my blindness? I swear it will never happen again, ever.
***
The crown prince stared at the flames. But it was not fire, it was Dawn.... He saw the rectangles of windows here and there in the darkness. There were shouts, doors slamming....
- Victory! VICTORY!
Then he felt someone touch his arm. Looking at the flashes of the rising sun, Aria approached the Crown Prince.
- You did it...
- You mean we did," the young man grinned. But looking into the girl's eyes he saw only sincere joy and... something else, something that made him immediately look away.
- Armand. We are who we are. And we always come back to where we belong. You know, I always felt like I didn't belong on Earth. And now I realise why.
- The past doesn't seem to let us go, does it? - The young man grinned and shook his head. - Being a leader again, leading the way... But will I be able to handle it all? You know, no matter how hard you try to gain understanding, there will still be those who will judge you. These people, the people of edos. I'm not sure they'd understand or forgive someone who abandoned them in their time of need....
- Ansgar... Listen to me," the girl squeezed his hand. - Don't say that. You are stronger than you think. And you'll get through this. From fate.
- ... I know you can't escape it. But we are the creators of our own destiny. Depending on how we feel about our destiny.
- That's true. I remember back on Midgard, they thought I was a weirdo, sometimes they laughed at me. All because I didn't want to accept the norms of the modern world. The same chips, no one talks about them, they are implanted at birth intravenously, and no one notices them, taking for granted the opportunities that they give: constant control over my well-being, desires, absorption and remembering tonnes of necessary and unnecessary information. But I always felt that something was wrong, as if it was not me who managed my life, but someone else did it for me.
- Dark forces, despite the restrictions, are creeping into our world. And so it is with the chips. Remember, they started out peacefully as a cure for many diseases, including Alzheimer's and cerebral palsy," Ansgar nodded understandingly.
- Over time, however, they have taken over the world, just as the internet and social media did. But what's worse is that eventually every peaceful discovery is used as a bargaining chip in a war. For as long as I can remember, the world has always been on the brink.... No, I'm not talking about world conspiracy theories and all that, but about a real historical pattern that any self-respecting historian knows - starting with the famous Black Venetians, the so-called High Western Aristocracy.... And this is really scary, because the desire for world domination is a consequence of the great ego, which itself attracts a huge amount of dark energy. And it, manifests in the world with global catastrophes and devastating wars. I understand, the age of Kali-yuga and the like, the wheel of Sansara cannot be stopped. But as one person said - even a grain of rice tilts the scales. The sooner we realise that not only the kings are responsible for the state of the world, but we ourselves, the more chances we have to restore the balance of power," the girl closed her eyes, her palms clenched convulsively. - That's why I tried to resist, to prevent myself from falling into the sleepy paralysis of the surrounding reality, falling under the influence of ego, vanity and pride. But by doing so, I condemned myself to loneliness, for who needs us, so clever? For many, difference is already tantamount to illness. It turns out that "being myself" is harder than I thought. I have to constantly defend my opinion so as not to hurt the feelings of another person. Hence - depression, apathy and, in the end, fatalism .... And that's what we mustn't allow, indifference makes a person cruel and unfeeling, easy prey for the asuras.
- So it bothers you? - Ansgar looked at the girl shrewdly.
- Not only," Aria shook her head. - Here, under the protection of Chintamani and the Forces of Light, we will be able to resist the Darkness for a long time, but Midgard ... Ansgar, our families, our loved ones, are there. And as we speak, who knows what's going on out there. What if--
- No, we'd feel it. Although I admit, I'm just as uneasy about it.
- That's why I must fulfil this mission, to bring Chintamani back home," Aria looked resolutely ahead, to where the horizon and the sky were merging into one. - It is time to put an end to the arrogance and cruelty of these servants of Darkness and Chaos!
- I agree with you, when do we leave?
Aria turned around, meeting the young man's penetrating gaze.
- What do you mean?
- Did you really think that I would let you single-handedly gain the laurels of great fame? Though... it's up to you. You are the future queen of Atlantis and empress of the Swan Constellation. So you can choose any companion you want. Beloyar. A mighty fine fellow, don't you think?
- Yes, he is, I know. He's loyal to my father and asked for my hand in marriage not so long ago.
Ansgar's eyes narrowed, his palms clenched.
- And what did you what did you say?
- I said it was a flattering offer, but not for me. I already have a mate.
- And who is the lucky guy?
- I thought you were going to tell me. Remember that night in the Grand Canyon? The night under a moonless sky full of distant stars?
- How could I forget? - The man touched his fingertips to her face, lifting her chin so that their lips almost touched. The girl covered his hands with her palms.
- Do you remember the brightest of all the stars that shone above us? It fell then. They say that if you make a wish from your heart to the falling star, it will come true.
- And what did you made a wish?
- Do you believe in Soulmates?
Ansgar nodded slowly, still not taking his eyes off her. The girl smiled gently.
- Then you will not be surprised that I made a vow to give all of myself to only one person-my Twin Flame, my Soul Mate, with whom we were created at the beginning of time. And I saw him, our past, many centuries ago, on Midgard.... His name was.
- Arman.
- So you know...
- Yes, from the beginning," Ansgar smiled with his eyes. The girl's lips opened and her eyelashes fluttered, betraying her utmost excitement. - I'm sorry I didn't tell you. For making you suffer so much... You should have... guessed it all on your own. And choose. So?
- I chose a long time ago.
- Then, - to the girl's amazement Ansgar took out a flat box from under his cloak, in which there were two bracelets - white and black, like Yin and Yang. One he put on himself, the other he held out to the girl. - Give me your hand.
Aria held out her palm in excitement.
- Are you sure? If you accept it, it's already forever.
- Yes.
Ansgar placed a thin black pearl bracelet on her hand.
- It's beautiful. And on Midgard, it's customary to exchange rings. So now I am.
- My bride, yes. All that's left is to get the blessing.
The girl embraced the young man who held her close. The touch made both of them shudder, they felt as if a wave of electric current under a strong voltage had run through them. The girl's legs gave out, but Ansgar picked her up, and they merged in a passionate kiss. For a moment the whole world ceased to exist for them. When their consciousness cleared, they noticed that the fog had lifted and the whole world was flooded with bright sunlight.
- What does this new thing mean? - Aria looked around in amazement.
- It means we must go, my Queen... - Ansgar took his bride by the hand. - Our people are waiting for us. I hope you can teach me to understand them?
- It won't be that hard," Aria squeezed her Destiny's outstretched hand and smiled softly.
***
Preparations for the wedding were in full swing. According to tradition, Aria was not allowed to leave her chambers for a week, dressed in a white dress, she, with the help of her cousins, sewed her wedding dress, which was not an easy task. After all, in addition to the sundress and shirt she had to make an elegant headdress embroidered with pearls and semi-precious stones.... Finally, everything was ready.
On the eve of the celebration, according to an ancient custom, the girls went down to the gorge, where, under the shade of ancient trees, they gathered fragrant herbs, played and wove wreaths, which were to be presented to the guests, and in the evening all gathered again in the bride's upper room, where they plaited her long braid with sad songs. The wedding rite was connected in the Slavic consciousness with the process of dying and resurrection. A young maiden died for her family and relatives forever in order to be resurrected in her husband's family as a wife. To do this she had to symbolically cross the land of the dead, and the white blankets with which she was covered from human eyes, leading her into a hotly heated bath, a kind of sacral "Place of Power", first of all symbolised the sheets in which the dead were wrapped. There, having removed all her clothes, the "friends" washed her body with decoctions of the very fragrant herbs collected the day before, saying:
"Vir, vir, vir, silver Voditsa,
There is a throne on Voditsa,
On the throne is a fair maiden -
Silky hair, beautiful beauty,
Hands of gold on her forearms,
Legs of silver to the knee!"
Afterwards, having put on her the snow-white shirt sewn earlier, they covered her again with a blanket decorated with various ritual patterns. Among them there were not only ornaments awakening vital forces and fertility in the future wife, but also patterns, which were attributed protective properties. The same properties were carried by various ornaments - amulets and amulets, which were put on the girl's neck, hands and head. Then, the tired bride was put to rest in the "red corner" under the protection of the Ancestors and Gods of the Natives. As the sun rose, Darina woke Aria and gave her some bread and water to nourish her - before the wedding the girl had to keep a kind of fast in order to come into the new life clean in body and soul. She washed herself, and at last, with the help of Darina and the other girls, dressed herself in a marvellous scarlet and gold sundress and kokoshnik with white and scarlet ribbons, as if to tell everyone about the purity and purity of the bride, while Darina herself wore a blue, like the sky, silver-embroidered sundress and a crown of pearls. Aria carefully concealed it, but Darina could see that the girl was very worried. Approaching her, the tsarevna put her hand on her shoulder.
- 'You look marvellous. Oh, mum, I've been looking forward to this day, for I didn't see your wedding back on Midgard.
Aria felt herself blushing and shrugged as carelessly as possible, trying not to show her confusion.
- Ugh, I didn't think I'd be so worried. But all this packing, this week of waiting, has made me so tired.... I don't want to lose my senses in front of all the guests.
- That's fine. But just imagine how Armand feels during these hours.
Aria smiled involuntarily. Yes, Darina is right...
- I'm sorry, I'm getting emotional. I'm so happy, I just can't believe it's real...
There was a knock on the door and Lord Ruan and Adriana entered their chambers.
- You're ready," the mother took her daughter's hands fondly. - I didn't tell you that then, and to this day I regret it....
- Mum, I--
- I want you to know. You made the right choice, my daughter, for the good of all of us, even though I realise how difficult and dangerous it is for you. And we are proud of you with all our hearts.
- Thank you, Mum.
Ruan came up to them and offered his daughter his hand.
- Come on, everyone's waiting for us.
It has been a long time since the country has known such a holiday. Thousands of invited guests had travelled from all over the world to attend. Prince Weylin, King Tristan, and Princes Brinein and Dey of Sirius, as well as Mir Leek of Orion, shook hands with Ansgar as a sign of peace... But when the gold wrought doors of the hall opened, all those gathered for the ceremony fell silent, bowing before King Ruan, walking under the arm of the future Queen of Avalon. Traditionally dressed in a long snow-white dress decorated with silver patterns, whose long train was carried by Daya and Darina, with a shining tiara in her red hair matched with gold dainty earrings, the girl was beautiful. But brighter than all the jewellery and diamonds were her marvellous turquoise eyes, gazing lovingly at Ansgar.
Ansgar watched with bated breath as his bride walked on the scarlet carpet. Ruan, having kissed his daughter, passed Aria's hand to him reverently. The girl was unable to take her eyes off him. Dressed in a scarlet komsol sewn with gold threads, belted with a fringed girdle, black trousers and high boots, with blond hair scattered over his shoulders, whose forehead was covered with a narrow ribbon of protection, and whose eyes were as clear as the sky, beaming with inexpressible love, he was like the Prince of old legends. When the High Sorcerer of the Star Chain took their hands, Aria was astonished to recognise the kindly elder looking at her with a warm smile.
- Svyatozar!
- Here we meet again, my children. Come closer, stand in the Great Circle so that I may unite your souls in the Great Union, as it was commanded in the Beginning of Times by God Most High!
It was as if the whole world had fallen into silence, and there were only the two of them, two Souls who had found each other at the Edge of Heaven to become One Whole forever. They barely heard what the Magus was saying, reverently repeating the words of prayers and glorifications to the Gods and Ancestors, going round the sacred fire three times, sprinkled with wheat and tinkling coin.... It was only when the Priestess of the Bereginya sealed their hands with a red ribbon and the priest gave his blessing that Ansgar noticed a tear slip down Aria's cheek. Their hearts, now open to each other, overflowed with the power of mutual feelings over which time itself had no control. Embracing each other, the young people exchanged a long kiss, putting into it all their tenderness and long held back, sincere love.
After the congratulations of family and friends, Adriana approached them.
- My children," she hugged Arman and Aria in turn and handed them a small wooden box. - Be happy. And accept this from me as a symbol of your eternal union in all worlds.
Aria opened the box...
- Rings? But in Darius.
- Yes, but let them remind you of what you have endured and what your souls have learnt on Midgard...
- Thank you, mother.
The young people put gold wedding rings on each other. The bells rang and the crowd cheered. Svyatozar bowed respectfully, giving way to Arman and Aria, led by Ruan and Adriana, who came out onto the balcony. The King and Queen removed their golden crowns, placing them on the heads of the bowing young men.
- Let the past remain for our edification, and let the future shine before us with the light of Peace and Grace!
Immediately thousands of fireworks lit up the night sky.
***
The day after the wedding, the coronation took place. All the people of Atlantis gathered in the main square of the palace, waiting for the King and Queen to come out, the celebration was broadcast throughout the Star Chain. At last the sound of trumpets was heard, and Svyatozar appeared on the balcony. He looked round at the people greeting him and said:
- People of Edos! Many centuries ago, the great Night of Chaos descended upon our worlds once again, brother upon brother, and it seemed that there was no turning back. Yet hope and the faith that lives in our hearts prevailed over this darkness, we were able to remember who we are, to remember our ancestors and the Most High Creator God, vowing to revive the covenants of Truth so that the army of Tarakasur would never again prevail. And just as every ship needs an experienced captain to guide it to a bright future on the path of light and truth, so our people need a wise ruler.
Ansgar knelt down and the Volkh placed a royal crown on his head.
- The New Times are coming. May your path be blessed.
Ansgar, now reborn, turned to the subjects gathered below, who broke into a standing ovation. Holding out his hand, the Emperor gestured for them to be quiet....
- This victory belongs to all of us. Let us build this new universe, together, so that Edinburgh may henceforth be an example of peace and prosperity. And, together, we will fill the whole world with the inventions of our Masters!
His words were drowned in cheers, and hundreds of white doves flew into the sky.... It had been a long time since the country had known such a celebration! People all over the city sang and danced. The Prince went out on the balcony and watched the revelry below from afar. The newly rebuilt palace did not have the baroque splendour of the previous palace, but its austere Gothic appearance was in keeping with the new architecture of Edinburgh. Suddenly he heard footsteps behind him. Stepping out onto the palace balcony in front of the crowd of thousands, Aria shook Ansgar's palm firmly.
- You know, I never thought we would have something like this in our lives. I hope that now we can count on friendship between our peoples?
- We cannot know all the paths of our destiny. But I think it is for the best, - Ansgar looked at his friend with a smile. Confused under his gaze, the girl lowered her eyes. - You're right, it was a foregone conclusion.... And I'm sure that our future will be brighter than the last time....
- Of course, because everything is in our hands.
The young man turned to her, and Aria noticed a slight shadow of sadness slipping across his face.
- I spoke to the Council... It seems things are very bad indeed on Midgard.
- I know that," Aria leaned her head on his shoulder. - And I'm not afraid.
- You can't do this alone," Ansgar took her hand in his and pressed it to his chest. - And I won't let you go to this Hell alone...
- I know that...
She opened her palm, on which the whole and indivisible Crystal of Truth shone.
- Everything in this world is connected and nothing happens by chance," the young woman placed the Crystal around her husband's neck. - I used to doubt that, but now I am more than convinced. I am no longer Obavnica, so it is not for me to wear it. Besides, our souls are one (though we were before, but we didn't realise it). We are Guardians and always have been. Our destinies are linked to this Crystal, whether we want them to be or not.
- So let it guide us...
Chapter 16 Dedication
When they arrived on Virda, they were greeted by a large crowd. But Armand noticed that Aria was staring intensely at the faces, as if trying to find someone.
- Aria, what's wrong?
- Nothing's wrong, I just--
- Aria! - A girl ran out of the crowd and hugged the young people tightly, one by one. - Oh, my God, finally!
- Oh, Nefert," Aria looked at Nefertari. - 'We have so much to tell you...
- I know we do.
... Standing on the edge of the cliff, Aria and Nefert looked out at the rocks of the Grand Canyon, flaming in the sunset.
- It was here that Armand taught me how to overcome myself, so that I would forever forget what fear meant. After all, any fear is just an illusion, we have nothing to fear in this world if we live our lives listening to our soul and heart....
- Tell me, did Armand tell you that you.
- Met in the past? - Aria looked at Nefertari. - Yes, I saw...
- In the past? - Nefertari smiled in surprise and shook her head. - No, my dear, that's where you're wrong... It's much deeper than that.
- What?" Aria looked at Nefertari in incomprehension. - What do you mean?
- You are something more, on a spiritual level... Have you heard of such a concept as Twin Flames?
- Yes, we've been told about it... - Aria bowed her head. - But...
- I saw it as soon as I saw you. And now I see it even more clearly... At first I opposed your bond, because if you let it develop, there's no telling where it might lead. When Plamen fight, worlds fall apart. But fortunately, my fears were unfounded.
- Yes. Arman and I. Ansgar and I are the Rulers of the Swan Constellation and that is our responsibility. Besides, we have one mission, and only by joining together can we fulfil it by returning Cintamani to the Temple of Eternity. His place is on Midgard... But we've decided to keep it a secret for now.
- It's good that you realise that," the Wyrrian smiled. - By the way, tomorrow is the day of the summer equinox, which means...
- The Feast of the Solstice! So soon... - Aria looked at Nefertari with excitement, the latter only smiled gently.
- Yes. And I, as a graduate of the Academy, am inaugurating it. But that's not all. At four o'clock, you'll have the Dedication Ceremony. So, Aria, I think you and I should discuss your outfit tomorrow.
- But is it really that important?
- Of course it is!
***
Sunlight streamed in from the windows of the Great Hall, leaving a whimsical glare on the lacquered parquet. The multitude of first and second cycle students, dressed in ceremonial suits and gowns, were talking animatedly, lined up on either side of the red carpet that ran down the centre of the hall, eagerly awaiting the start of the ceremony. At last Kama Tal, separated from the rest of the faculty and guests, ascended to a scarlet draped podium erected at the end of the hall by a large stained glass window so that she, dressed in a silver tunic, seemed bathed in golden sunlight. The principal raised her hands and, when the whispering in the hall had died down, said:
- Dear students! I am pleased to welcome all of you today to the inaugural Sunshine Graduation Ball. Many of you are just beginning to take the first steps on the path of knowledge and enlightenment, and some of you will soon walk on this carpet and receive your first diplomas. On this path you have a lot to learn and then to overcome several difficult tests that will help us and you yourselves to know yourselves and your capabilities. But all this is still ahead of you, and now welcome your comrades, for whom this difficult and interesting path is over.
At the sound of trumpets and general applause the doors of the hall opened. Walking across the carpet, Aria, Setta, and Willow cheerfully greeted the assembled students and friends. As they approached the podium and stopped in anticipation, Willow cast a glance at her friend. Dressed in a long white and gold dress, with a shining pendant around her neck, Aria was lovely. Willow smiled encouragingly at her, and the young woman nodded appreciatively. Finally, the headmistress called their names, and the friends walked up the steps to the improvised stage.
- Willow, Setta, Aria, you've come a long way, and you've come brilliantly. We have been following your progress all this time, which has helped us determine the direction of your future path. Setta," Kama Tal pulled out a scroll. - You belong to the earth, and while your progress in our world is significant, your future is yet to be determined. You are being sent back to Midgard to leave the period of incarnations, passing on the knowledge you have gained to a new generation.
A whisper rustled through the hall, but soon subsided. Setta bowed and dutifully took her scroll. The headmistress shifted her gaze to Willow. The latter, pale with excitement, was looking anxiously at Kama. Noticing this, the headmaster smiled.
- Willow... You belong to heaven. Your success has amazed us, and your fortitude and resilience command respect. That is why the Council has decided to give you a permanent position as assistant captain on the Aldabra crew.
The girl gratefully accepted her scroll.
- I promise to honour your trust, Director!
- I'm sure you will. Aria," Kama took the scroll tied with a golden ribbon. - It was extremely difficult for us to make a decision... You don't belong to heaven, earth or water. You belong to everything.
A whisper ran through the hall again... But Kama Tal said:
- This is an exceptional case, but we are sure we are not mistaken. The Council's first wish was to invite you to work at the Academy of Astronautics. But you have been given a rare lot... And since we cannot leave you without a diploma at all, therefore, by decision of the Virda Council, you are appointed Goodwill Ambassador of the Star Chain.
To general applause, Aria took her diploma. She bowed and looked out into the hall. Among the many guests, she saw Nefertari and Ansgar. Meeting her eyes, the King of Edos smiled. Stepping down from the podium, she approached her friends. Willow hugged her.
- Congratulations!!! If I'm not mistaken, Aria, this is exactly what you've been dreaming of, isn't it?
- You bet it is," the young woman nodded. Then her eyes fell on Setta, who was not participating in the fun, and had retreated to the window. - Will you forgive me?
She approached her friend, gently touching her shoulder.
- Sette? Are you all right?
- I've been better," she shook her head irritably. - Tell me, what was all that for? All that training, all those risky missions. It's all just lip service.
- No, no," the young woman tried to give her voice all the warmth she was capable of in this situation. - Your mission is no less important...
- Yes? What is it? - Sette looked at her sceptically.
- I can see how this journey has changed you. And the fact that you can pass that knowledge on to Mirgard makes you no less a Herald of Peace than any of us. Because on Midgard, we're just Ghosts, people can't see us or hear us, whereas you... you can bring the Light, you can teach.
- Do you think I can do it?
- I'm sure you can.
Sette sighed, her shoulders squared, and she glanced at Aria with an amused look:
- You're not used to carrying out an important mission, are you?
- Indeed, I am," Ansgar looked at Aria meaningfully. - It's just a pity that we won't see each other for a long time. Though time passes differently here...
- It'll be different when the Stargate is built," Sette winked at Aria. She smiled back. The official part of the ceremony was over, and all the students, accompanied by their teachers and guests, went out into the garden. The sun had set, and the garden was illuminated by the enchanting light of hundreds of small, firefly-like lanterns attached to the trees, which seemed to glow from within.
- How beautiful! - Aria looked around in excitement. - I feel like I'm in one of my favourite dreams. I'm warning you that I'm not going to wake up!
Suddenly, the main alley was illuminated by the bright light of golden lanterns and loud rhythmic music was heard from somewhere.
- The Solstice Festival! - Willow looked happily at her friends. - I can't wait to see Nefertari perform!
- Then we must hurry, - Ansgar took Aria's hand, and they headed up the alley, where a huge amphitheatre was erected. The whole stadium was flooded with streams of light, changing colour all the time. The friends took their seats on the third tier.
- Nefert must be a wonderful dancer...
Willow nodded, but suddenly the lights went out and the whole place went dark. Just as suddenly, the sounds of a soft, rhythmic melody came from somewhere far away. They became louder and louder, gently and softly at first, with an unexpected power and tempo. And then they saw Nefertari. Dressed in a golden chiton she was lying in a circle of light. When the music took on a special, calling tone, the girl stirred and reached upwards, as if trying to get off the ground. Kneeling on her knees, she waved her arms and a faint wave travelled through her body. Suddenly, as if succumbing to the clear and vivid rhythm of the music, she smoothly rose to her feet and, raising her arms and shuffling her feet, began to move in a circle. The music became faster and faster, and Nefert, quickening her pace, spun round, enveloped in a golden glow. It seemed that not only her feet were dancing, but her whole body, the very essence of this girl was responding to the fiery music with a hot breath of life.
The friends could not take their eyes off this spiritualised dance, from the girl who embodied the sunlight, the flight of fantasy and dreams. But as suddenly as it had begun, the dance stopped on a high note and the light went out again. The hall exploded with loud applause and cheers. Setta looked admiringly at Aria.
- Excellent! I didn't know Nefert was such an amazing dancer.
The Solstice festivities continued. Nefertari's performance was followed by other participants who performed equally beautiful dances, but none of them could compare to her, as they were not just movements, but a flight of the soul. After the second act, the girl joined her friends who greeted her with joyful congratulations on her success.
- Thank you. I certainly could have done better, but.....
- Nefert, what are you talking about! - Aria took her hand. - You're a great dancer.
- Well, but I'd like to see someone else perform," she threw a cheerful glance at the surprised Aria.
- What? Me? But, Nefertari, I--
- Your outfit is ready. Come on, I'll help you,' the girl gave her hand, but Aria shook her head.
- I'm sorry, Nefert. You've been preparing for a long time before your performance, and I... No, I, right....
- 'Come on, Aria,' Willow smiled encouragingly at the confused young woman. - You've been studying so much. Besides, you have every right to improvise now.
- I, well, okay, I'll give it a try,' Aria rose from her seat and followed Nefertari. Ansgar followed her with a glance.
- 'I'm sure she'll do well.
- I'm sure she will. Of course, I haven't seen any of her performances yet, but I think it will go well. Except," Willow thought for a moment. - I still think she could use some help.
- Oh, yes, of course," Ansgar nodded thoughtfully. - Why not?
Without answering his friends' questioning cries, Ansgar moved down the rows of the amphitheatre.
- What's he up to? - Setta glanced at Willow, who was sitting next to him. She shook her head.
- They always have secrets....
Nefertari sat down beside her, spreading the folds of the light blue dress that replaced her golden garment. She looked round in amazement.
- Where is Ansgar?
- I'm not sure, but I think we're about to see them.
- Them? - The girl looked at her friend in confusion. She wanted to say something, but then another number ended and the stage was plunged into darkness again.
Suddenly there was a sound like thunder and a melody flowed from somewhere in the hall. Sad and slow, it resembled the rustling of the rain that had begun to fall, the low sounds seemed to float up from the depths as quiet as the bottom of the sea. Responding to them, a girl dressed in a long, thin, cobweb-like snow-white dress appeared on a stage flooded with streams of blue and green colours. She raised her head and her intertwined hands, pointing upwards, towards the sky, where billions of stars shone. Giving in to this impulse, in a continuous current of movement she crossed to the other side of the stage, where, as if without strength, she was picked up by a partner who suddenly appeared. Gently lifting her, nestled in his arms, her partner whirled her round. Lowering her head and clasping one hand to her breast, the girl wrapped the other around her partner. But then the music was suddenly replaced by another, soft and gentle, like the gentle murmuring of a brook. The dancers swirled in an ever-accelerating rhythm of dance. The amazing harmony, the complete, inconceivably high correspondence of dance and music, rhythm and the play of light was captivating, taking the spectator into another world, the world of dreams and complete, all-consuming and eternal love. The lights slowly went out and the movements of the partners became quieter and quieter, finally they stopped, embracing and gazing at each other. A thunder of applause broke out expressing the highest praise. The auditorium stood up. Aria, confused and happy looked at Ansgar. He bowed, pressing his hand to his chest. The girl followed his example, curtsying. As they walked up the steps amidst the applauding crowd, Aria and Ansgar were greeted enthusiastically by Nefertari, and Willow and Setta shook hands firmly. Willow kept her gaze on Aria, mouth ajar in amazement.
- Why... didn't you tell me before that you could... dance like that?
The young woman shrugged her shoulders.
- I don't know. There was no occasion...
Nefertari interrupted her.
- 'Willow, relax. It's not your fault you didn't notice anything until this day. Come on, we're in for a wonderful banquet.
Chapter 17 Earth Hour
Slowly separating herself from her friends, Aria rose from her seat at the table and walked out into the moonlit garden. She raised her eyes and looked up at the starry sky. "I wonder if she's visible from here? No, probably not... But, I wish I knew what's going on out there now, in the immeasurable distance, on Earth..." - The young woman sighed. The conversation with Nefertari had been on her mind for the past few days. In addition, she felt a vague unease.
"We are only as strong as we are united and only as weak as we are disunited. Yes, the Goddess was right, absolutely right. But how to communicate that to others... I don't know..."
- Aria? - Ansgar approached and looked at the young woman in surprise. - What are you doing here? Why aren't you celebrating with the others?
- I... - Aria, making up her mind, turned to Ansgar. - I don't know, I've had a bad feeling the last few days.
- You mean Midgard? - The young man frowned.
- Yes. You know, in one of my visions they called me spakua, which means prophetess, and told me to listen to my feelings. And now those feelings are telling me to go as soon as possible.
Ansgar looked round. There was a festive atmosphere around, from the banquet hall came the joyful laughter of people who had long forgotten what rudeness and envy were... The young man sighed and looked at Aria, who was waiting for him.
- Well, if that's your hunch, it's worth trusting.
- I feel the same way. That's why I contacted the Council and it was unanimously decided to move the flight up a month. By the way, there's something I've been meaning to tell you for a while.
- Really? What is it?
- About our Crystal," Aria touched the stone around his neck, which gave off a warm glow in the twilight. - Back on Midgard, I read in the Discourses of the High Communicator of the East, on the last 283rd page, a reference to a meteorite containing morium metal, a key to the study of the basic primary energy, prana, as well as to much that follows from the study of the properties of that force. It goes by the name of Lapis exilis, Norburinpoche, Chintamani - the Stone of Orion, the Treasure of the World. During the Middle Ages on Earth, many believed in and sought some sort of "philosopher's stone" while others considered it the greatest fantasy. It was known as the wandering stone, the emanation of which represents the subtlest energy that gives, through thought guided by the will, the greatest attainments and possibilities of utilising compacted prana as a powerful creative primary energy. It is said that only pure motives, a concern for the good of all mankind, can lead one to this sublime and efficacious Mystery. He led us to one another, remaining anonymous until the time came.....
- And has it come?
- I am sure it has," Aria looked up. - Meanwhile, now I think the meaning of the prophecy is clear to me: the sign of lightning, the Warriors of Light...
- What about the seven stars and the Gate of Heaven?
- That's the Orion Constellation. It remains to understand where the Heaven's Gate is located on Midgard.... Then we wouldn't have to fly.
- I'm dreaming.
- I just wish it wasn't too late.
***
The Starfaring Council had long been housed in a specially equipped room near the spaceport, where all-planetary meetings, conventions, sessions, and debates were usually held. The Council Chamber was weightless, decorated in white and light blue colours. On the walls of the room hung maps of star systems and planets of the nearest stars studied by the Council's expeditions. All of them now burned with an even golden light. Taking the podium, Chi Sang looked around at everyone present.
- Friends and members of the Council! What I want to inform you of is urgent and very important. As you remember, six years ago we sent a ship to monitor Midgard. I now give the floor to the representatives of that planet and the Ambassadors of Goodwill in the Star Chain, Aria and Ansgar.
The head of the Council gave way to the young men who approached. Aria looked out into the hall. The crowd was, as always, quite large, especially since this meeting was of great importance and was being broadcast all over the planet. In the front row she saw Mir Leek, the head of Tua-Tak City, nodding to her. Aria gathered her courage and said:
- People of Virda! I, as a diplomatic envoy from our planet Midgard, Earth in the Solar System, ask you to listen to me. For many years our scientists have been trying to penetrate into the secrets of extraterrestrial civilisations, but, alas, when it seemed that success awaited them, everything suddenly collapsed. I myself often wondered why. But the reasons were quite banal: the disunity of peoples and the eternal struggle for power did not allow to concentrate on the study of even our own world. And the situation was worsening every year: the crisis was replaced by economic instability, natural resources were being depleted because of consumerism and thoughtlessness, conflicts between peoples led to devastating wars and general distrust... Sometimes it seemed that nothing could be changed... But hope nevertheless did not leave us. And it was justified: once, going on an expedition our group came across a strange structure in the thickness of the earth. Turned out to be an alien spaceship, it caused a lot of controversy among the scientists who were with us. Alas, for obvious reasons we could not invite our guests to visit our planet, but we immediately found a way out: we ourselves could visit your world and transfer the knowledge gained to Midgard in order to speed up the process of ascension of healed Souls along the Golden Path of Knowledge. But everything turned out to be much more complicated than we thought. The fact is that our scientists are sceptical about everything beyond their understanding. For a long time we could not understand the reason for the events taking place on Midgard, but now, with the acquisition of Chintamani everything became clear. The civilisation of Atlantis was defeated in the battle with Darius-Hyperborea. The priests of the Kashchei realised that in open battle they could not defeat the strong in spirit and mind descendants of the Daarians. Therefore, they began to develop a plan for a new secret war, which will be conducted not with the help of weapons, but with the help of manipulation of mass consciousness. It stretches for many centuries and there are preconditions for a possible tragic outcome for both sides, and thus the complete destruction of Midgard, which threatens to upset the balance of the forces of Darkness and Light, the release of the Demonic Forces of the World of Navi..... And I ask you to allow us to return the Light of Midgard - the Protective Crystal of Chintamani to the place where it has been guarding the balance and the border of Light and Darkness for centuries - to the Temple of Eternity.
Aria fell silent. There was a whisper throughout the hall. The Wyrrians were talking to each other. Mayor Leek rose from his seat and said:
- We have never been deaf to anyone's plea. As you can see, there are many planets on our Star Charts, and if a signal for help comes from one of them in the Star Chain, it burns bright scarlet. And we immediately send out a squad to that planet to help. Not always all problems are beyond our power and we can only rely on the will of the Almighty and the healing power of time. But now we are talking about the Night of Kali, when our common enemy will appear and our common battle will be fought. It is time to prove that the memory of the ancestors is still alive in the Atlanteans. Your ship will be sent on an important mission to Earth: you will help to bring and pass on the knowledge they have gained here, as well as bring the Crystal of Truth back home. When you get there, send word by FTL beams to Virda, where another starship will be waiting for you, ready to depart, and then await further orders.
- Thank you," Aria bowed her head. - Midgard is our common home. And we will not let the Forces of Chaos take it!
***
The hours of the flight dragged slowly by. The first shift, including the astronavigator and the astrophysicist, had just finished their observations and went to rest. Entering the central control room, the young woman tossed her hair back from her forehead tiredly and looked at the flickering instrument readings with a familiar gaze. Everything seemed to be in order. Sighing, she approached the porthole in the protective shield covering the deflector screens. Behind it was the same impenetrable darkness of space, with no beginning and no end. Aria shuddered: not for the first time she had the feeling that the ship was just an elusive grain of sand lost in its depths. It was as if it were standing still, and the incredible veil around it was rushing into the unknown. Aria closed her eyes, trying to calm her trembling. But then, overcome with sudden excitement, she had to open them. No, she was not imagining it: a bright star was indeed shining in the distance. The young woman turned sharply and almost collided with the Commander.
- Aria, what's wrong? - Ansgar raised his eyebrows in surprise.
- There... Up ahead... The sun! - Aria pointed at the dark porthole. Ansgar pulled a lever, raising the defence shields covering the screens. Aria turned out to be right. Their ship had indeed left null-space and they were now apparently entering the Solar System. The commander sat down in his chair and Aria followed suit, for the sight of the screens, whose panes seemed invisible at all, always made her dizzy. Ansgar, meanwhile, pressed the loudspeaker button.
- Attention all crew! The ship has exited the space tunnel and is entering emergency braking mode. Everyone, go to the gravity room and take your seats! Repeat, all crew to the gravity room immediately!
Aria, buckling herself in, looked at Ansgar.
- What do you think awaits us there? A lot must have changed in the time we've been on Virda....
- Why guess what will happen, Aria? What matters is the here and now. Besides, if there have been any changes during this time, they have affected us, - Ansgar made a sign and they put on dark glasses at the same time. The ship passed quite close to the Sun and its light, even through the protective filters, was hardly tolerable. But now the huge supergiant was left behind and Aria took off her glasses and sighed with relief.
- Ugh, I can't get used to it, it was so close... But back to our conversation, as they say - live today, fight tomorrow. I didn't tell the Council... But I think I know where the Temple of Eternity used to be. In fact, I wouldn't be surprised if the Stargate is somewhere nearby.
- Then we can teleport there. It would save us a lot of time and effort.
The young woman nodded. Just then, a faint ringing sound rang through the ship, signalling the cessation of motion. The ship's speed dropped to a minimum and Arthur unbuckled his seatbelt. Just then, Deg Odal entered the control room. The captain looked at his comrades with a smile.
- Welcome home! We're here.
Aria tried to smile, but the lump in her throat prevented her from speaking, so she just nodded. A few minutes later, the entire crew of ten were gathered in the control room, looking at the approaching planet.
- Well, hopefully our efforts won't be in vain after all.
Ansgar approached Aria, the young woman could see that despite his best efforts to hide his feelings, he was very excited.
- Are you ready?
- Are you? - Aria took hold of his hand. - There's nowhere to retreat to.
- I don't want to upset you. Looks like we're too late after all," Deg came up and displayed some unusual tables. - Intelligence showed that all the inhabitants of Earth have advanced Nano-Chips, and in the blood of one of them was found a strong drug that dulls all senses. We've sent probes. The streets of all the cities are deserted, constantly patrolled by armed squads...
- So that's the reason for my premonition," Aria shifted her gaze to Ansgar, who shifted his eyebrows.
- It seems that we have arrived just in the middle of the battle between the forces of Light and Dark. Except that Nemesis' messengers were ahead of us...
Aria put her palm to her chest in shock.
- Nemesis? I've seen something like that in the memory vault. It's a terrible invention from antiquity - a Crystal Laser Facility, like the one that once destroyed Phaethon! But I thought those blueprints and knowledge were long lost....
Ansgar shook his head negatively.
- Unfortunately, no. The world has really changed since the Alliance came to power.
- What Alliance? - Willow looked at the Commander in bewilderment.
- The Alliance was formed in the West and began to take over everything-radio, Internet, television, every channel of communication. Some people are still trying to resist it, but the world is completely under their control.....
- How horrible! - Aria covered her mouth with her hand. - Could it be that they...
- Yes, it was only a matter of time. They had colossal power in their hands, the latest developments of all Earth's institutions. But the resistance of the rebels, whose leader was suddenly the former head of the Shield company (who had managed to classify and delete from the general database the most important developments, including those necessary to improve the operation of the Andron Collider), Pavel Krylov, greatly interferes with the plans of the Leader of the Alliance, who calls himself Lord, especially after some scientists of the opposition managed to deduce the formula of Nemesis and begin to create a similar copy. Because of this, the countries are now in a period of Cold War....
- Sounds like Star Wars! - Aria covered her head with her hands. - This is a nightmare! If that weapon goes off, it's the end of the world.
- Yeah, that's a good definition," Deg grinned. - Astronomers have long since noticed the strange behaviour of the Sun, whose activity has increased so much that it's in danger of transforming into a Red Giant. And recently they've detected a rapidly approaching Dark Planet on the edge of the system.
- What?! - Aria looked at the Captain with fear. - Deg, is it true?
- Yes... And I'll be honest, it worries me. Because as it's approaching, strange things have started to happen on Earth - equipment has started to fail, and people are feeling so bad that hospitals can barely cope with the influx of patients. And no one can figure out what....
- Nibiru," Ansgar walked to the porthole and looked out at the starry sky. - This is it. The planet of the Asuras.
Willow, following Deg Odal with a quick step entered the observatory. Sitting down in a chair, she pressed a few buttons and a screen lit up in front of them, showing...
- But it was... very close!
- Ansgar, we must return the Chintamani Crystal to the Temple of Light as soon as possible. It will protect the planet.
Suddenly, Aria felt very weak. Had it not been for the young man, she would have collapsed.
- It seems that my premonitions were right... The planet is already starting to act, - Ansgar helped Aria to lean on his arm. - It feeds on our energy, like the Reptiloids... We must hurry. Before it's too late!
Deg Odal nodded. Walking to the teleportation room, he entered the desired address into the navigation system. Before entering the Teleport Circle, Aria hugged him tightly.
- I don't know what awaits us. For the first time, I cannot see our future... Boromir, if anything happens, please - take care of the ship. Don't wait and leave as soon as possible. There is still a Great Book on Virda...
- I understand, but I believe you can do it. Remember the prophecy, you are the Guardians of our Galaxy," Boromir ran his hand through the young woman's dark hair. - 'But still, take care...'
Nodding, Aria took Ansgar's outstretched hand and entered the circle. A moment - and they dissolved in a whirlwind of light...
***
As it is known, the Earth Hour is in ancient times the most languid time for man just before dawn, when the forces of Darkness prevail. It is in this Hour, according to Indian beliefs, that the Earth was born... "Dolor ignis ante lucem" - a fierce longing before dawn. The ancient Romans, too, knew the strange power of the clock. It is at this time that the invisible battle is taking place - the battle of Light and Darkness.....
... The forest massif of the Ural Mountains met the travellers with some unusual silence, nothing was heard, even the birds were silent. Have you ever been in a night forest, when only the moon is your companion and the shadows under the dark trees stretch into fantastic figures? Such was the spectacle before the two travellers who found themselves in the thickest part of the Reserved Forest. Relying on their intuition rather than on the navigator's readings, which were failing every now and then, the two travellers moved forward, where they could see a barely visible path among the trees. The path had become overgrown, and only the moss-covered stones underfoot, smooth as cobblestones, gave any indication of direction. Suddenly, when the outline of the Kabishka was already visible among the trees, the sky lit up with an unspeakable radiance.
- We are almost there. Aria, - Ansgar turned to the young woman, but she froze and looked up. - Come on!
- I can't. It's too close.
Taking his hand, Ansgar forced the young woman to look away from the bright scarlet dot in the sky. It was getting closer by the minute, growing in size.
- Aria, I understand this is difficult for you. Come to your senses, we're...
- I know," the young woman sank to the ground tiredly. - I know everything. But I can't breathe.
- The air is very rarefied... But it's a common thing in the mountains.....
- Ansgar... I... can't... I can't... I'm so sorry....
Taking her in his arms, Ansgar rushed towards the temple, though an inexplicable fatigue was beginning to envelope him as well. Everything swam before his eyes. He wanted to sit down and think about nothing, but he knew he could not. Otherwise he would never get up again.
- Be patient, we are near... - Ansgar climbed the stone steps and opened the doors of the temple. As soon as they entered the temple, the tension that had been weighing them down eased and breathing became easier. Lowering the girl to the centre of the circle, Ansgar looked around. His gaze fell on a circle-shaped dais where on a heptagonal stone stood a bowl with the symbols of Maitreya carved on it. - Here is the altar, we must...
- I'm afraid you're too late, young man," said the shadow of a man in a black cloak. His face was hidden by a hood. - But it doesn't matter anymore.
- Who are you? - Ansgar drew his stunner, but a strange force knocked the weapon from his hands. - What the--?
- Come on, did you really think you could stand up to me with that toy? - The stranger chuckled. - Your time is up, it's time for the New Age! But... I'm still glad you brought me the Crystal and its Guardian!
Ansgar pressed the emotionless girl against him, shifting his eyebrows.
- Do you know about the Crystal? Who the hell are you?
The man snapped his fingers. Immediately, five more figures emerged from the shadows and stood in a circle, the man himself rushing to the edge of the circle, behind which Ansgar had taken refuge, still holding Aria in his arms.
- What... is... going on? Why can't I go near them? - The stranger's high, angry voice seemed to fill the entire space. - Ah, of course... Her Highness is always on the lookout for Humanity....
The cloaked man laughed. Ansgar kept his eyes on him warily. He moved even closer to the circle.
- Well," the stranger said with mockery in his voice. - Let's see. You wanted to know who I was? Well...
The man pulled back his hood, and Ansgar flinched. In front of them was a tall, thin man with grey hair pulled back into a ponytail with a black ribbon. His grey, ice-cold eyes were fixed on the stunned Ansgar with a sneer.
- Ruaidhri...
- Oh, did you recognise my middle name after all? - Nadhasur grinned. - It seems my apprentice has blabbed. Though, it's not surprising, since we are so similar....
- What are you talking about?
- Don't... listen to him! - Aria's eyelashes fluttered, she opened her eyes and looked at Ansgar with tenderness and pleading. - He is darkness, don't believe a word of it....
Suddenly a vision flashed before her eyes ....
... A dark hall full of blurred images. The young woman looked around, as if in a dream, noticing that she was standing in front of a huge Crystal, emitting a powerful glow. The walls of the palace shook with the sound of a strong underground tremor.
- Aria! - The girl turned in the direction of the voice.
- Lada! What are you here...
The goddess hugged her. There was another strong underground tremor.
- There are only a few minutes left. If I don't make up my mind, Midgard will perish, and with it the balance of the universe will be destroyed! - the young woman looked pleadingly at Lada. - This is my choice...
- Yes, Aria, we make our own destiny. You could have retreated, but you chose the path of light. But if you unite... Even Nadhasur cannot resist the Power of the Twin Souls' Unity. Remember how, in the form of Mara Mahakali, I defeated Narakasur!
- But you are the goddess, and I...
- You're my devotee, Aria. And in every devotee lives the spirit of her mother goddess. Just like in every devotee, the spirit of svarog - mahadev! Find it within you. It is time to destroy the Dark Crystal and seal Nibiru forever! Chintamani's power is immense. Only she can awaken Maitreya. Don't forget that, believe in yourself and go forward, no doubts!
... Aria opened her eyes, looking into the hellfire blazing apertures of Nadhasur's eyes. Yes, she had not listened to Ansgar in the past and had decided to act on her own, giving in to her vanity and supposed favouritism, which had kept them apart for millennia. But the universe always gives a second chance and it is up to us to decide what the outcome will be. Overcoming her weakness, Aria stood beside Ansgar. The Dark Lord raised a crooked eyebrow in amazement.
- What-oh, have you decided to fight me?
- Yes. You won't hurt anyone else... We are all one. I love this world, the world we're all trying so hard to protect! And I will always fight to preserve it.
- You have chosen your fate..." the orb in Nadhasur's hand flared up like hellfire flaring in the asur's eyes. - Therefore be it so!
The young woman caught a glimpse of the Scarlet-coloured orb in the Dark Lord's hand. In an instant, it was clear to her what he was about to do. It was fate... Well, there was always hope for rebirth!
- Ansgar," the young woman turned to the man and wrapped her arms around his neck. - The hour has come. Are you ready?
- Aria, - Ansgar looked seriously, it seemed, into the very soul of the young woman. - I was born to complete you, it is our common mission.
- And you knew, - the Princess squeezed his hand in hers. - The power of the Crystal is only fully realised when both Guardians are with us. And it depends on us...
The prince embraced Aria so that she felt the measured beat of his heart. Immediately an incredible calmness and confidence came over her. She looked up at him again.
- Together?
- Always.
Ansgar drew the Chintamani from behind the gate. The words of the ancient prayer burst from their lips like music, echoing through the Hall, awakening the power of the Crystal....
- What? This... is... impossible! NO!!!
Howling with pain and rage, Nadhasur tried to shield himself from the bright glow of the image of the Supreme Master, but the asur's body began to crumble, consumed by the Light. In a moment, he and his minions were nothing more than a handful of ashes scattered by the rising wind. The power of the Crystal, having reached the absolute, rushed upwards, and enveloped the approaching Planet in radiant light. A powerful explosion shook the Galaxy - it was the echoes of the destruction of the Abode of Darkness. Nibiru no longer existed and only a belt of debris between Mercury and Venus spoke of a planet that had once been there....
The Aldabra astronauts watching stood still, unable to believe their eyes. But when the flames died down and the Defence Shields could be raised, they saw that the Fireball had disappeared. It was impossible to describe the joy that filled the hearts of the Wyrrians... Only Deg Othal and Willow did not share in the joy. When attempts to contact their former comrades on Midgard failed, the friends hurried to the teleporter... When they entered the Temple, they froze.
The young men lay in the centre of the circle, in front of the altar, and above them hovered the Crystal, exuding a soft light. As the cosmonauts appeared, it extinguished, falling to the floor. Running up to them, Willow took Aria's hand, trying to feel for a pulse. Deg Odal crouched next to Ansgar, who was lying senseless. Then the man's eyelids fluttered, he opened his eyes and looked perplexed at his comrade bent over him.
- Deg?
Lifting himself up, he looked at the young woman lying next to him.
- Aria...
Placing his hand on her forehead, the young man called the young woman's name once more quietly.
- Aria...
Leaning over her, Ansgar gently touched her lips. Sighing, the princess opened her eyes, her gaze clearing.
- Ansgar... Did we make it?
- Nemesis has been completely destroyed. Chintamani's power has also sizzled the Dark Crystal, and our technicians have erased all the schematics and data about it from Midgard's memory bank....
- So we did it. Tell me. did you see him too?
Ansgar smiled and shrugged.
- Perhaps... One thing I know for sure, the Night of Kali has come to an end. The fate of the planet is in Maitreya's hands. Our mission here is over.
- Perhaps we really must trust the prophecies of the Ancients. It all begins with us. Midgard is safe now.
Aria picked up a whole Crystal from the ground. Placing the Cintamani in the golden bowl on the Altar, she bowed her head.
***
Dressed in a long white dress, Aria took a seat in the chair next to Deg Odal. He smiled encouragingly at her. Then the door hissed open and Deg Odal entered the hall, accompanied by Ansgar. Dressed in ceremonial white suits, they stood in a lustrous circle of metal in front of the screen. Invisible beams fell upon them from above, washing their bodies with waves of golden light. At the engineer's signal, Deg looked ahead, into the diamond of the centre beam.
- Aldabra to Star Chain Council! Please respond...
The three-dimensional image of Chi Sang that appeared ahead put a hand to his chest.
- The Star Chain Council is listening. How was your mission, Peacekeepers? I don't see Aria...
The young woman rose from her seat and approached her friends.
- I'm here... Nibiru has been destroyed, Senator. Truly, I'm afraid we need the help of the High Healing Order. We need to clear the memories of thousands of millions of people.
- It is difficult, but doable," Chi Sang looked at Ansgar. - Is the Crystal of Truth intact?
- Yes, sir. Moreover, we have placed a force field on the Temple, which will keep the Crystal and the Temple safe from outside encroachment for many centuries.
- Well, in that case, you may consider your mission accomplished. The council awaits your return and a full report on your expedition. Out.
Boromir nodded, and the screen ahead faded. Aria looked at Ansgar.
- 'So what now?
- Only one thing. Let's go home!
Epilogue
Stepping out onto the balcony of the castle, the Queen looked round the beautiful city, looking up at the sky shining with transparent blue. Birds were singing in the garden, and a light morning breeze brought the pleasant fragrance of flowers. It had been ten years since the destruction of Nibiru. The appearance of Maitreya brought the beginning of the New Golden Age to Midgard and to the souls of people. And with the help of joint efforts and faithful friends from the Star Chain Council of Orionians, Lebedians and Syrians, peace and order reigned on Edos and Midgard. With the efforts of the masters and the help of friends from the Parallel Worlds, forests and gardens were recreated and agricultural sciences were improved. Instead of an army, a complex system of defence counter units was created, patrolling cities and villages, guarding peace and order on the planets. The capital of Edos, Avalon, also became truly worthy of the title of the City of Waterfalls, the Greatest Capital of the Crystal Millennium. The time of Discord was a thing of the past, as the darkness that had shaken the universe had dissipated. Long years of wars and crisis have passed into the distant past... People have finally realised their major mistakes and blunders of the past and stopped waiting for the future with fear. Of course, there was still a lot of work to be done, but what did it mean compared to what lay ahead. Schools, hospitals, research centres, institutes, and a new All-Planet Library were rebuilt on the basis of new technologies.
Meanwhile, it turned out that a secret society had been founded on Midgard many years ago, tentatively called the Society of Extraterrestrial Civilisations (SEC). They received signals from the Orion Constellation and from many other galactic systems, but all this was kept in the strictest secrecy, the secret of which was revealed only to a select few. With the efforts of the Council, together with the colossal efforts of Ansgar and Aria - the ambassadors of the Star Chain, several years ago the society ceased its activities and instead of it the Public Organisation for Contact with Extraterrestrial Civilisations of the Star Chain emerged. A Space Research Centre was also created, including a pilot training academy. The restoration of the Stargate on Midgard had to be abandoned, as the border between Light and Darkness did not disappear, its density even increased due to the invasion of Nemesis and the servants of Darkness. But fortunately, Maitreya was able to restore order and restore Equilibrium, especially as Chintamani returned to the Temple of Light, now for good. Aria, however, still felt a vague sense of unease. Although order had reigned on Midgard Earth, the universe was still far from complete harmony. Pockets of Darkness still existed in remote corners of the universe, and this made the Guardians of Balance always on guard....
Suddenly, she felt the curtain behind her flutter. The Queen turned round and a smile played on her lips.
- You are early today, my soul, - the young woman smiled at her husband. - Can't sleep?
- Yes... It's a sin to miss such a sunny day... Are you ready for the Ceremony?
- Yes. I can't believe that a hundred years have already passed... As if the past we remember today is just a part of a nightmare....
- Maybe that's true, who knows? But nevertheless this past must be remembered, so that it will never be repeated in the future! - Ansgar looked affectionately at his wife. Although the young woman tried her best to hide it, but the man, with his sensitivity, realised that she was agitated about something.
- Aria, is everything all right?
- Yes, of course. Why do you ask?
- No, it's just... I keep getting the feeling that something is bothering you.
The queen sighed.
- 'I... Yes, really. I've been thinking about the past. You know, even though I realise that things are more or less back to normal, but... There's still so much to be done, and it might be a long time before....
- We've done our part, and now it's the turn of everyone else to take responsibility for their actions.
The young woman smiled, running a hand through Ansgar's silky hair.
- You are right as always... Everything is the will of the Almighty and we should not remember old mistakes, we should believe and hope for the best.
- I do. And you?
The young woman smiled and they embraced and gazed into the distance, to the place where the dawn was blazing....
